Seven sermons on, the wonderfull combate (for Gods glorie and mans saluation) betweene Christ and Sathan Delivered by the Reuerend Father in God, Doct. Andrewes, Bishop of Winchester, lately deceased.
         Wonderfull combate (for Gods glorie and mans salvation) betweene Christ and Satan
         Andrewes, Lancelot, 1555-1626.
      
       
         
           1627
        
      
       Approx. 183 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 59 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19873
         STC 630
         ESTC S119227
         99854434
         99854434
         19855
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19873)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19855)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1194:01)
      
       
         
           
             Seven sermons on, the wonderfull combate (for Gods glorie and mans saluation) betweene Christ and Sathan Delivered by the Reuerend Father in God, Doct. Andrewes, Bishop of Winchester, lately deceased.
             Wonderfull combate (for Gods glorie and mans salvation) betweene Christ and Satan
             Andrewes, Lancelot, 1555-1626.
          
           [2], 114 p.
           
             Printed [by Dorothy Jaggard] for I. Iaggard, and Michael Sparke,
             London :
             1627.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             An edition of: The wonderfull combate (for Gods glorie and mans salvation) betweene Christ and Satan.
             Reproduction of the original in the Harvard University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Temptation -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 16th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-07 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-07 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           SEVEN
           SERMONS
           ON
           ,
           the
           WONDERFVLL
           Combate
           (
           for
           Gods
           Glorie
           ,
           and
           Mans
           Saluation
           )
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           Sathan
           .
        
         
           DELIVERED
           
             By
             the
             Reuerend
             Father
             in
          
           GOD
           ,
           Doct.
           ANDREWES
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winchester
             ,
             lately
          
           deceased
           .
        
         
           
             Iames
             1.
             12.
             
          
           Blessed
           is
           the
           man
           that
           endureth
           Temptation
           :
           for
           when
           hee
           is
           tryed
           ,
           he
           shall
           receiue
           the
           Crowne
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           them
           that
           loue
           him
           .
        
         
           London
           printed
           for
           
             I.
             Iaggard
          
           ,
           and
           
             Michael
             Sparke
          
           ,
           1627.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           SEVEN
           SERMONS
           VPON
           The
           Temptation
           of
           CHRIST
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             Mathew
             Chap.
             4.
             verse
             1.
             
          
           
             ¶
             Then
             was
             Iesus
             led
             aside
             of
             the
             Spirit
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
          
        
         
           OVR
           Sauiour
           Christ
           by
           his
           Natiuity
           ,
           
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           shape
           of
           man
           ;
           by
           his
           Circumcision
           ,
           
           he
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           a
           seruant
           .
           By
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           made
           himselfe
           in
           case
           and
           able
           to
           performe
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           redemption
           :
           By
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           entred
           bound
           for
           the
           performing
           of
           it
           .
           All
           was
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           
           might
           restore
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           to
           his
           originall
           perfection
           .
           In
           the
           bringing
           of
           which
           to
           passe
           ,
           it
           was
           decreed
           by
           God
           in
           the
           beginning
           (
           as
           a
           thing
           necessarie
           )
           that
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Serpent
           (
           by
           whose
           meanes
           it
           was
           violated
           and
           defaced
           )
           should
           be
           brused
           .
           And
           
             For
             this
             cause
          
           (
           saith
           Iohn
           )
           
           
             appeared
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             loose
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Deuil
             :
          
           wherof
           this
           was
           the
           first
           .
           For
           in
           Gen.
           3
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           his
           first
           worke
           after
           his
           fal
           ,
           was
           enuiously
           to
           tempt
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           ouerthrow
           all
           man-kinde
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           straight
           after
           our
           Sauiour
           was
           baptized
           ,
           hee
           with
           like
           enuy
           setteth
           on
           him
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           first
           beginneth
           with
           the
           ouercomming
           of
           that
           :
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           hee
           is
           here
           led
           forth
           to
           be
           tempted
           ,
           that
           so
           being
           tempted
           he
           might
           ouercome
           .
        
         
           Our
           Sauiour
           makes
           this
           question
           ,
           Math.
           11.
           7.
           vpon
           their
           going
           out
           to
           see
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ;
             what
             went
             yee
             out
             to
             see
             ?
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           haue
           said
           ,
           They
           would
           haue
           neuer
           gone
           out
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           except
           it
           had
           beene
           to
           see
           some
           great
           and
           worthy
           matter
           :
           and
           behold
           a
           greater
           and
           a
           worthier
           matter
           heere
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           worthy
           the
           going
           out
           to
           behold
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           matter
           much
           worthy
           of
           it
           .
           Or
           if
           there
           be
           any
           matter
           worthy
           the
           hearing
           ,
           it
           is
           worthy
           our
           attention
           to
           heare
           ;
           not
           Michael
           the
           Archangell
           disputing
           about
           the
           body
           of
           Moses
           with
           the
           deuill
           ,
           Iude
           9.
           but
           our
           owne
           matter
           ,
           argued
           by
           two
           such
           cunning
           aduersaries
           ;
           to
           see
           the
           combat
           betwixt
           our
           grand
           enemy
           ,
           who
           goeth
           about
           like
           a
           roaring
           Lyon
           seeking
           to
           deuour
           vs
           ,
           
           and
           our
           Arch-duke
           :
           for
           so
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           2.
           to
           see
           our
           King
           of
           old
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           74.
           12.
           the
           pawne
           of
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           our
           Prince
           of
           new
           ,
           or
           Prince
           by
           vsurpation
           ,
           the
           Prince
           
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           
           Iohn
           4.
           30.
           enter
           the
           lists
           together
           ;
           to
           see
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           new
           Serpent
           ,
           match
           the
           craftinesse
           and
           subtilty
           of
           the
           old
           serpent
           ,
           Reue.
           12.
           9.
           to
           see
           the
           Lyon
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           
           combating
           with
           the
           roaring
           Lyon
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           8.
           
           If
           any
           thing
           bee
           worthy
           the
           sight
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Though
           there
           should
           come
           no
           profit
           to
           vs
           by
           the
           victory
           ,
           yet
           were
           it
           worth
           the
           sight
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           only
           to
           behold
           how
           these
           Champions
           behaue
           themselues
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           bee
           warned
           before
           hand
           ,
           by
           seeing
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           Aduersary
           :
           and
           that
           also
           seeing
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           fight
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           defence
           ,
           wee
           may
           be
           instructed
           how
           to
           arme
           our selues
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           ward
           accordingly
           .
           For
           let
           vs
           bee
           sure
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Deuill
           spared
           not
           to
           tempt
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           much
           more
           bold
           with
           vs
           :
           If
           he
           haue
           done
           this
           to
           the
           greene
           tree
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           drie
           ?
           Luke
           23.
           31.
           
           If
           he
           haue
           sought
           our
           ouerthrow
           in
           Christ
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           will
           he
           doe
           it
           in
           our selues
           ?
           If
           our
           dayes
           here
           be
           but
           as
           the
           dayes
           of
           an
           hireling
           ,
           Iob
           7.
           1.
           and
           our
           whole
           life
           bee
           but
           as
           a
           continuall
           warfare
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           4.
           then
           is
           it
           behoouefull
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           haue
           some
           intelligence
           of
           our
           enemi●s
           forces
           and
           drifts
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           his
           darts
           are
           
             fierie
             ,
             Eph.
          
           6
           16.
           
           Here
           we
           may
           see
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           casting
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           Sathan
           should
           not
           circumuen
           vs
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           11.
           
           Let
           vs
           marke
           how
           our
           Sauiour
           wardeth
           and
           defendeth
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           be
           armed
           with
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           1.
           
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           goe
           out
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           to
           see
           it
           .
        
         
           [
           
             Then
             Iesus
          
           .
           ]
           This
           is
           the
           description
           of
           the
           entrie
           into
           the
           temptation
           ,
           and
           it
           containeth
           (
           as
           a
           weighty
           history
           )
           many
           circumstances
           importing
           great
           matters
           ,
           
           which
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           7.
           branches
           or
           heads
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           two
           Champions
           ,
           1.
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           2.
           
           Sathan
           :
           3.
           the
           leader
           of
           Iesus
           into
           the
           lists
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           bee
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           4.
           the
           end
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           conflict
           it
           s●lfe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           tempted
           :
           5.
           the
           day
           of
           the
           battell
           ,
           expressed
           vnder
           the
           word
           Then
           :
           6.
           the
           lists
           themselues
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           wildernesse
           :
           7.
           
           Christ
           his
           preparation
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           fasting
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
          
           
             First
             ;
             for
             the
             partie
             defendant
             ,
             Christ
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             God
             )
             giueth
             food
             to
             euery
             liuing
             creature
             ,
             Psal.
             136.
             25.
             and
             (
             as
             God
             and
             man
             )
             with
             fiue
             loaues
             and
             two
             fishes
             fed
             5000.
             besides
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             Math.
             14.
             11.
             
             He
             that
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             very
             meat
             it selfe
             ,
             whereby
             we
             liue
             eternally
             ,
             Iohn
             6.
             is
             here
             said
             to
             bee
             hungry
             .
             He
             ,
             before
             whom
             thousand
             thousands
             are
             said
             to
             minister
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             thousands
             are
             said
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             ,
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             hath
             here
             for
             his
             companions
             the
             wilde
             beasts
             :
             for
             so
             saith
             Marke
             Chap.
             1.
             13.
             
             He
             to
             whom
             the
             Angels
             minister
             ,
             verse
             11.
             is
             here
             assayled
             with
             deuils
             ,
             which
             offer
             vnto
             him
             matter
             of
             great
             indignity
             ;
             and
             the
             indignity
             which
             hee
             suffered
             :
             leads
             vs
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             greeuousnesse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             measured
             by
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             those
             things
             he
             suffered
             for
             vs
             ;
             as
             that
             hee
             was
             cast
             out
             from
             among
             the
             company
             of
             Angels
             (
             for
             so
             
               Marke
               chap.
            
             1.
             verse
             12.
             hath
             it
             )
             into
             the
             Desert
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             companion
             of
             beasts
             ,
             and
             so
             led
             forth
             to
             be
             tempted
             ;
             where
             hee
             suffered
             in
             his
             body
             hunger
             ,
             in
             his
             soule
             temptation
             :
             what
             is
             it
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             proclayming
             of
             his
             great
             loue
             towards
             vs
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             should
             (
             exulting
             )
             say
             ,
             What
             is
             it
             
             that
             shall
             separate
             me
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             men
             ?
             Shall
             temptation
             ?
             shall
             solitarinesse
             ?
             shall
             hunger
             ?
             shall
             wearisome
             labour
             and
             trauell
             ?
             shall
             watching
             ?
             shall
             anguish
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             bloody
             sweat
             ?
             shall
             mockes
             ?
             shall
             whippes
             ?
             shall
             nayles
             ?
             shall
             speares
             ?
             shall
             principalities
             ?
             That
             wee
             also
             might
             vse
             the
             same
             challenge
             which
             Paul
             doth
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romanes
             the
             35.
             verse
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               separate
               vs
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               Christ
               ?
               shall
               tribulation
               ?
               shall
               anguish
               ?
               or
               persecution
               ?
            
             These
             two
             profitable
             points
             grow
             out
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             person
             of
             the
             defendant
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             party
             assay
             lant
             is
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             foule
             mouth
             in
             defaming
             :
             for
             so
             doth
             the
             word
             Diabolus
             import
             ,
             whereby
             we
             haue
             occasion
             to
             detest
             the
             sinne
             of
             infamy
             :
             and
             it
             sheweth
             what
             name
             they
             deserue
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             bee
             estemed
             of
             ,
             in
             whom
             that
             quality
             is
             found
             .
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             3.
             3.
             foretold
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             there
             should
             be
             men
             deuils
             ,
             foule-mouthed
             men
             ,
             euill
             speakers
             :
             and
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             11
             he
             speaketh
             of
             women
             deuils
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             calumnious
             speeches
             .
             In
             the
             tongue
             wherein
             Christ
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Syriacke
             ,
             the
             fittest
             word
             that
             he
             could
             finde
             to
             signifie
             the
             deuils
             name
             ,
             is
             a
             word
             that
             signifieth
             Diuulgator
             :
             so
             that
             a
             publisher
             of
             infamous
             reports
             ,
             is
             good
             Syriacke
             for
             the
             deuill
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             man
             lightly
             conceiues
             a
             reproach
             ,
             either
             forging
             it
             himselfe
             by
             misconstruction
             ,
             or
             credulously
             receiuing
             it
             vpon
             the
             report
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             not
             sorry
             for
             his
             brothers
             ill
             ,
             Math.
             5.
             22.
             but
             rather
             insulteth
             ;
             not
             considering
             
             that
             he
             himselfe
             may
             fall
             into
             the
             like
             temptations
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             and
             so
             becomes
             puffed
             vp
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             2.
             and
             at
             last
             ;
             fals
             a
             blazing
             his
             brothers
             imperfections
             ,
             3.
             
             Iohn
             10.
             
             These
             come
             right
             to
             the
             deuils
             qualitie
             ,
             they
             take
             vpon
             them
             the
             abetting
             of
             the
             deuils
             quarrell
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Deuils
             occupation
             to
             defame
             vs
             first
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Iob
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             had
             serued
             God
             onely
             for
             gaine
             ,
             Iob
             1.
             9.
             and
             so
             stands
             he
             continually
             accusing
             vs
             ,
             Apoc.
             12.
             10.
             and
             he
             also
             defameth
             God
             with
             vs
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             were
             a
             God
             that
             did
             enuy
             our
             good
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             and
             so
             he
             here
             defameth
             God
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             carelesse
             in
             prouiding
             for
             him
             ,
             in
             suffering
             him
             to
             be
             hungry
             .
             And
             from
             these
             two
             defamations
             proceeds
             all
             euill
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             aswell
             that
             which
             the
             Diuines
             call
             
               Malum
               poenae
            
             ,
             as
             Iob
             1.
             12.
             accusing
             Iob
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             curse
             God
             if
             he
             handled
             him
             roughly
             ,
             and
             so
             got
             power
             ouer
             his
             goods
             :
             as
             that
             which
             they
             call
             
               Malum
               culpae
            
             .
             For
             his
             defaming
             God
             with
             vs
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             sinne
             :
             and
             euery
             where
             still
             we
             see
             he
             laboureth
             to
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             an
             vnkinde
             God
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             burst
             forth
             into
             those
             termes
             ,
             
               This
               good
               did
               I
               get
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               2
               King.
            
             6.
             33.
             to
             wit
             ,
             hunger
             .
             To
             this
             doth
             he
             tempt
             Christ
             ,
             verse
             3.
             
             And
             as
             to
             desperation
             ,
             so
             sometimes
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             presumption
             ;
             as
             
               verse
               6.
               
               Cast
               thy selfe
               downe
               ,
               &c.
            
             by
             bringing
             vs
             to
             haue
             a
             base
             conceit
             of
             God
             ,
             defaming
             him
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             God
             of
             clouts
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             man
             to
             wait
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             vs
             vp
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             list
             to
             throw
             our selues
             downe
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             were
             frozen
             in
             their
             dregs
             did
             ,
             
               Sophon
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               He
               neither
               doth
               good
               nor
               hurt
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               serue
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               serue
               him
               .
            
             He
             tels
             
             vs
             (
             as
             verse
             9.
             )
             that
             he
             will
             giue
             vs
             all
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             him
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             very
             liberall
             in
             rewards
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             God
             were
             vnkinde
             or
             vngratefull
             ,
             not
             once
             regarding
             vs
             for
             all
             our
             seruice
             ,
             but
             suffer●
             vs
             euen
             to
             sterue
             .
             Which
             brought
             men
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             14.
             that
             
               It
               is
               but
               in
               vaine
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               what
               gaine
               is
               in
               his
               seruice
               ?
            
             If
             he
             cannot
             preuaile
             this
             way
             against
             vs
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             try
             another
             way
             :
             for
             ,
             when
             (
             seeing
             that
             this
             temptation
             succeeded
             not
             )
             the
             deuill
             left
             Christ
             ,
             he
             departed
             not
             for
             altogether
             ,
             but
             went
             to
             come
             againe
             (
             as
             appeareth
             in
             
               Luke
               4.
               13.
               he
               departed
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             )
             Christ
             was
             too
             cunning
             for
             him
             in
             disputing
             ;
             he
             meant
             therefore
             to
             take
             another
             course
             :
             for
             as
             Iames
             noteth
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             verse
             14.
             there
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             temptations
             ,
             one
             by
             inticement
             ,
             as
             a
             Serpent
             ;
             another
             by
             violence
             ,
             as
             a
             Lyon
             :
             if
             he
             cannot
             preuaile
             as
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             he
             will
             play
             the
             Lyon.
             He
             had
             also
             another
             houre
             at
             Christ
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             the
             houre
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             53.
             there
             he
             brused
             his
             heele
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             leader
             ,
             
               He
               was
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             In
             which
             we
             are
             to
             note
             fiue
             things
             :
             not
             making
             any
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             good
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             appeareth
             in
             Luke
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             state
             of
             a
             man
             regenerate
             by
             Baptisme
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             standing
             still
             ,
             
               Math.
               20.
               6.
               
               He
               found
               others
               standing
               idle
               in
               the
               market
               place
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               why
               stand
               ye
               idle
               all
               day
               ?
            
             We
             must
             not
             onely
             haue
             a
             mortifying
             and
             reuiuing
             ,
             but
             a
             quickning
             and
             stirring
             spirit
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             45.
             which
             will
             moue
             vs
             ,
             and
             cause
             vs
             to
             proceed
             :
             we
             must
             not
             lie
             still
             like
             lumpes
             
             of
             flesh
             ,
             laying
             all
             vpon
             Christs
             shoulders
             ,
             Phil.
             3
             ,
             16.
             
             We
             must
             walke
             for
             wards
             ,
             for
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             consists
             not
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             there
             must
             be
             a
             stirring
             ,
             so
             this
             stirring
             must
             not
             bee
             such
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             left
             to
             his
             owne
             voluntarie
             or
             naturall
             motion
             :
             we
             must
             go
             according
             as
             we
             are
             lead
             .
             For
             hauing
             giuen
             our selues
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             at
             our
             owne
             disposition
             or
             direction
             :
             whereas
             before
             our
             calling
             ,
             wee
             were
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             were
             carried
             into
             errors
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             2.
             wee
             wandred
             vp
             and
             downe
             as
             masterlesse
             or
             carelesse
             ,
             or
             else
             gaue
             heed
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             diuels
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1
             4.
             or
             else
             led
             with
             diuers
             lustes
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
             But
             now
             being
             becom
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             
               For
               so
               many
               as
               bee
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               led
               thereby
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8
             ,
             14.
             
             We
             must
             not
             be
             ledde
             by
             the
             Spirit
             whence
             the
             Reuelation
             came
             ,
             Math.
             16
             ,
             22.
             from
             whence
             reuelations
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             do
             arise
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             from
             whence
             the
             voice
             came
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               sonne
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               wel
               pleased
               .
            
             It
             came
             not
             by
             the
             spirit
             that
             ministreth
             wise
             counsel
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             which
             came
             downe
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             leading
             ,
             is
             described
             to
             be
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             leading
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             Ship
             is
             losed
             from
             the
             shore
             ,
             as
             Luke
             8.
             22.
             it
             is
             called
             launching
             forth
             :
             so
             in
             the
             18.
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             the
             31.
             verse
             ,
             Paul
             is
             saide
             to
             haue
             failed
             foorth
             .
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             driuing
             vs
             ,
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             gale
             of
             winde
             ,
             Iohn
             3.
             8.
             which
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             when
             the
             winde
             blow●th
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             ready
             to
             hoist
             vp
             saile
             :
             so
             must
             we
             make
             vs
             ready
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Our
             Hop●
             is
             compared
             to
             an
             Anchor
             ,
             Heb.
             6
             ,
             19.
             which
             must
             be
             h●led
             vp
             to
             vs
             ;
             and
             our
             Faith
             to
             the
             Saile
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             beare
             as
             great
             a
             
             saile
             as
             we
             can
             .
             We
             must
             also
             looke
             to
             the
             closenesse
             of
             the
             vessell
             ;
             which
             is
             our
             Conscience
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             wee
             haue
             not
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             we
             may
             make
             shipwrack
             of
             faith
             ,
             religion
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             thus
             are
             we
             to
             proceed
             in
             our
             journey
             towards
             our
             countrey
             (
             the
             spirituall
             Ierusalem
             )
             as
             it
             were
             sea-faring
             men
             .
             Acts
             20
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Now
               behold
               ,
               I
               go
               bound
               in
               spirit
               to
               Ierusalem
            
             ;
             to
             which
             iourny
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             must
             constraine
             vs
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ledde
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
             His
             temptation
             therefore
             came
             not
             by
             chance
             ;
             nor
             as
             Iob
             speaketh
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             v.
             6.
             out
             of
             
               the
               dust
            
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             nor
             from
             
               the
               deuill
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             ouer
             Iobs
             person
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             ouer
             his
             goods
             ,
             Iob
             1.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             He
             had
             no
             power
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             ouer
             the
             Hogs
             of
             the
             Gergashites
             ,
             who
             were
             prophane
             men
             ,
             Mat.
             8
             ,
             31.
             
             Hence
             gather
             we
             this
             comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             a
             stander
             by
             (
             as
             a
             straunger
             )
             when
             we
             are
             tempted
             ,
             
               Tanquam
               otiosus
               spectator
            
             ;
             but
             he
             leades
             vs
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             stands
             by
             as
             a
             faithfull
             Assistant
             ,
             Esay
             4
             ,
             13.
             
             He
             makes
             an
             issue
             out
             of
             all
             our
             temptations
             ,
             and
             
               will
               not
               suffer
               vs
               to
               bee
               tempted
               beyond
               our
               strength
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             10
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             ,
             he
             turneth
             the
             worke
             of
             sione
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             diuel
             too
             ,
             vnto
             our
             good
             ,
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             28.
             so
             that
             all
             these
             shall
             make
             vs
             more
             warie
             after
             to
             resist
             them
             :
             and
             hell
             (
             by
             fearing
             it
             )
             shal
             be
             an
             occasion
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             auoid
             that
             might
             bring
             vs
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             fellow-helpers
             to
             our
             saluation
             .
             So
             that
             temptations
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             (
             as
             the
             Fathers
             call
             them
             )
             rods
             to
             chasten
             vs
             for
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             or
             to
             try
             and
             sift
             vs
             ,
             Mat.
             3
             ,
             12.
             and
             so
             to
             take
             away
             the
             chaffe
             ,
             the
             fanne
             being
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             
             hand
             :
             or
             whither
             they
             bee
             sent
             to
             buffet
             vs
             against
             the
             pricke
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             17.
             
             Or
             whither
             they
             be
             as
             matters
             seruing
             for
             our
             experience
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             3.
             and
             to
             worke
             patience
             in
             vs
             :
             but
             to
             the
             diuell
             also
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             mouth
             may
             be
             stopped
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Iob
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Hast
               thou
               marked
               my
               seruant
               Iob
               ,
               how
               upright
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               the
               world
               there
               is
               not
               such
               an
               one
               ?
            
             Howsoeuer
             they
             be
             ,
             the
             deuill
             hath
             not
             the
             rod
             or
             chaine
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             order
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             best
             serue
             for
             his
             glory
             and
             our
             good
             :
             and
             as
             for
             the
             deuill
             ,
             he
             bindeth
             him
             fast
             ,
             Reuel
             .
             20
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             by
             the
             Greeke
             word
             here
             vsed
             ,
             is
             set
             forth
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Reprobates
             .
             In
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             one
             petition
             is
             ,
             
               Lead
               vs
               not
               into
               temptation
            
             :
             but
             there
             ,
             the
             word
             importeth
             another
             manner
             of
             leading
             ,
             than
             is
             heere
             meant
             .
             We
             do
             not
             there
             pray
             against
             this
             manner
             of
             leading
             here
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             to
             leade
             vs
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             vs
             backe
             againe
             ,
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             20.
             but
             we
             pray
             there
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             cast
             or
             driue
             vs
             into
             temptations
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             are
             there
             ,
             leaue
             vs
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             his
             grace
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             hee
             doth
             from
             the
             reprobate
             and
             forsaken
             .
          
        
         
           
             IIII.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             point
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Conflict
             ,
             as
             it
             concerneth
             Christ
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             led
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
             In
             which
             temptation
             ,
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               Habemus
               &
               quod
               credentes
               veneremur
               ,
               et
               quod
               videntes
               imitamur
               :
            
             There
             be
             two
             things
             for
             faith
             to
             adore
             ,
             and
             two
             things
             for
             imitation
             to
             practise
             .
          
           
           
             First
             for
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             temptations
             of
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             sanctified
             temptations
             vnto
             vs
             :
             that
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             curses
             ,
             like
             vnto
             hanging
             on
             a
             tree
             ;
             now
             since
             Christ
             hath
             beene
             both
             tempted
             and
             hanged
             on
             a
             tree
             ,
             they
             bee
             no
             longer
             signes
             and
             pledges
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             but
             fauours
             .
             A
             man
             may
             be
             the
             childe
             of
             God
             notwithstanding
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hee
             is
             not
             to
             receiue
             any
             discouragement
             by
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             besides
             the
             sanctifying
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             abatement
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             when
             we
             are
             tempted
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             force
             they
             had
             before
             :
             for
             now
             the
             Serpents
             head
             is
             brused
             ,
             so
             that
             hee
             is
             now
             nothing
             so
             strong
             (
             as
             he
             was
             )
             to
             cast
             his
             darts
             .
             Also
             the
             head
             of
             his
             darts
             are
             blunted
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               55.
               
               Death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               Hell
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
             For
             as
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             had
             a
             mortifying
             force
             against
             the
             
               old
               man
            
             ,
             and
             a
             quickning
             force
             toward
             the
             
               new
               man
            
             :
             so
             hath
             his
             temptation
             a
             dulling
             force
             to
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             a
             strengthning
             force
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             For
             our
             life
             and
             imitation
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             two
             .
             First
             ,
             Compassion
             :
             for
             Christ
             knowing
             in
             what
             sort
             we
             were
             tempted
             ,
             as
             hauing
             felt
             by
             experience
             ,
             both
             how
             strong
             the
             assaylant
             was
             ,
             Psal.
             18.
             13.
             who
             ,
             thrust
             sore
             at
             him
             that
             he
             might
             fall
             ;
             and
             how
             feeble
             our
             nature
             is
             to
             make
             resistance
             ,
             being
             nothing
             but
             dust
             ,
             Psal.
             103.
             14.
             he
             is
             moued
             thereby
             to
             lay
             away
             seuerity
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             on
             the
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             
               Now
               we
               haue
               not
               a
               high
               Priest
               which
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               with
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               but
               was
               tempted
               in
               like
               sort
               .
               Heb.
            
             4.
             15.
             
             So
             we
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             before
             stonie
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             too
             rough
             for
             Physitians
             )
             ought
             in
             like
             sort
             (
             hauing
             beene
             tempted
             our selues
             )
             to
             
             looke
             vpon
             others
             defects
             with
             a
             more
             passionate
             regard
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             we
             are
             to
             imitate
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             fellow-helper
             in
             all
             our
             necessities
             and
             temptations
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             sheweth
             vs
             his
             sleights
             and
             darts
             ,
             Ephe.
             4.
             14.
             so
             he
             teacheth
             vs
             how
             to
             auoyd
             them
             .
             This
             is
             no
             small
             comfort
             to
             vs
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               with
               vs
            
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Math.
            
             28.
             20.
             who
             hath
             
               ouercome
               the
               world
               ,
               Iohn
            
             16.
             33.
             and
             
               the
               deuill
            
             :
             if
             any
             temptation
             happen
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             beare
             vs
             out
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             of
             good
             cheere
             .
             This
             was
             it
             that
             did
             so
             animate
             
               Iob
               ,
               Doe
               thou
               but
               take
               my
               part
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               touch
               me
               ?
               Iob
            
             17.
             3.
             
             When
             as
             both
             Christ
             and
             wee
             draw
             together
             in
             one
             yoke
             ,
             Math.
             11.
             29.
             what
             can
             hurt
             vs
             ?
             Yet
             if
             wee
             be
             affraid
             for
             that
             we
             see
             the
             enemy
             comming
             ;
             let
             vs
             call
             for
             the
             helpe
             of
             our
             assistant
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             Psal.
             68.
             1.
             we
             shall
             see
             
               God
               will
               arise
               ,
               and
               his
               enemies
               shall
               be
               scattered
               :
               they
               shall
               vanish
               like
               smoke
               ,
               and
               melt
               like
               waxe
               .
            
             When
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             attache
             vs
             ,
             let
             vs
             say
             ,
             
               Saue
               me
               O
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               waters
               are
               entred
               euen
               into
               my
               soule
               ,
               Psal.
            
             69.
             1.
             
             When
             we
             are
             feeble
             ,
             then
             let
             vs
             say
             with
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               O
               Lord
               it
               hath
               oppressed
               me
               ,
               comfort
               me
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             38.
             14.
             
             Or
             though
             they
             haue
             wounded
             vs
             ,
             let
             vs
             say
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Bring
               out
               thy
               speare
               ,
               and
               stop
               the
               way
               against
               them
               that
               persecute
               me
               .
               Psal.
               35.
               3.
               
               Say
               yet
               to
               my
               soule
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               saluation
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             haue
             not
             onely
             an
             example
             ,
             but
             a
             comfort
             too
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             The
             fift
             point
             ,
             is
             the
             day
             and
             time
             when
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             in
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             note
             ,
             two
             things
             .
             The
             
             word
             
               [
               Then
            
             ]
             relateth
             as
             well
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             next
             going
             before
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             present
             instant
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             when
             as
             Christ
             was
             but
             newly
             come
             out
             of
             the
             water
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             immediately
             after
             the
             heauens
             had
             opened
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             descended
             vpon
             him
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             a
             Doue
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             did
             the
             Deuill
             set
             vpon
             him
             .
             When
             as
             the
             voyce
             from
             heauen
             had
             pronounced
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               Sonne
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
            
             ;
             the
             deuill
             straight
             addeth
             ;
             In
             whom
             I
             am
             ill
             pleased
             :
             and
             so
             addresseth
             himselfe
             against
             him
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Gods
             property
             to
             looke
             for
             much
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             giuen
             much
             .
             When
             he
             giues
             a
             man
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             hee
             giues
             the
             deuill
             withall
             a
             large
             patent
             .
             Our
             Sauiour
             had
             great
             guifts
             ,
             and
             the
             deuill
             is
             like
             a
             theefe
             ,
             that
             will
             venter
             most
             for
             the
             greatest
             bootie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             present
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             in
             thirty
             yeeres
             ,
             the
             deuill
             did
             nothing
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             :
             but
             now
             when
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             gird
             himselfe
             with
             our
             saluation
             ,
             according
             to
             Psal.
             45.
             3.
             then
             doth
             the
             deuill
             gird
             on
             his
             sword
             also
             ;
             that
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             better
             the
             worke
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             resistance
             it
             shall
             haue
             .
             Ten
             repulses
             did
             the
             Israelites
             suffer
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             get
             possession
             of
             the
             promised
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             and
             as
             many
             did
             Dauid
             endure
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             inuested
             in
             the
             promised
             Kingdome
             .
             Many
             lets
             came
             before
             the
             Temple
             was
             re-edified
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             Esdras
             and
             Nehemias
             .
             Yea
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             deuill
             :
             )
             Hath
             God
             
               annoynted
               him
               with
               the
               oyle
               of
               gladnesse
               aboue
               his
               fellowes
               ?
            
             I
             will
             see
             if
             I
             can
             annoynt
             him
             with
             the
             oyle
             of
             sadnesse
             aboue
             his
             fellowes
             .
             
             Hath
             he
             beene
             
               baptized
               of
               water
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             I
             will
             prouide
             another
             Baptisme
             for
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             fire
             .
             Hath
             God
             
               sent
               downe
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               vpon
               him
               in
               likenesse
               of
               a
               Doue
               ?
            
             I
             will
             cause
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             a
             crowne
             of
             thornes
             to
             light
             vpon
             his
             head
             .
             Hath
             a
             voyce
             come
             downe
             from
             Heauen
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               Sonne
            
             ?
             I
             will
             prouide
             a
             voyce
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             shall
             ascend
             from
             the
             foote
             ,
             that
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               come
               downe
               from
               the
               Crosse.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             sixt
             is
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             Lystes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ;
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             be
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             fellow-worker
             with
             him
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             might
             haue
             the
             treading
             of
             the
             wine-presse
             ,
             Esay
             63
             ,
             3.
             
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             Transfiguration
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             he
             was
             found
             alone
             ,
             Luke
             9
             ,
             36.
             
             So
             in
             the
             garden
             in
             his
             great
             agonie
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             effect
             alone
             ;
             for
             his
             Disciples
             slept
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             Math.
             26
             ,
             40.
             that
             vnto
             him
             might
             be
             ascribed
             all
             the
             praise
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             will
             note
             here
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             priuiledged
             from
             temptations
             .
             As
             there
             be
             some
             that
             thinke
             there
             be
             certaine
             places
             to
             bee
             exempt
             from
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             noted
             in
             the
             dreame
             of
             
               Iacob
               :
            
             )
             so
             the
             Monkes
             and
             Hermites
             thought
             ,
             that
             by
             auoyding
             company
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             free
             from
             temptations
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             so
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             Christ
             were
             alone
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             fasting
             too
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             tempted
             we
             see
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             will
             liue
             well
             ,
             must
             shunne
             the
             company
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Gen.
             19
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
           
             When
             the
             Angels
             had
             brought
             Lot
             and
             his
             family
             out
             of
             the
             doores
             ,
             they
             charged
             them
             not
             to
             tarry
             ,
             nor
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             nor
             once
             to
             looke
             backe
             .
             So
             after
             the
             Cocke
             had
             crowed
             ,
             and
             put
             Peter
             in
             minde
             of
             his
             fall
             ;
             he
             
               went
               out
               of
               the
               doores
               and
               weps
               bitterly
               ,
               Math.
            
             26
             ,
             75.
             his
             solitarinesse
             was
             a
             cause
             to
             make
             his
             repentance
             the
             more
             earnest
             ,
             and
             helped
             to
             increase
             his
             teares
             :
             and
             company
             is
             commonly
             a
             hindrance
             to
             the
             receiuing
             of
             any
             good
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             exercising
             and
             confirming
             vs
             in
             any
             good
             purpose
             .
             But
             as
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             temptations
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             well
             bee
             in
             the
             deserts
             ,
             as
             in
             publike
             places
             :
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             valleyes
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             verse
             8
             and
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             countrey
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             the
             holy
             Citie
             ,
             verse
             5.
             yea
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             full
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             fasting
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             Paradise
             and
             in
             Heauen
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             thither
             doth
             the
             deuill
             come
             and
             accuse
             vs
             before
             God
             :
             we
             are
             therefore
             alwayes
             to
             stand
             vpon
             our
             guard
             .
             For
             in
             Luke
             11
             ,
             24.
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             
               walke
               through
               drie
               places
            
             ,
             least
             happily
             some
             might
             bee
             escaped
             from
             him
             thither
             :
             and
             though
             we
             could
             goe
             whether
             hee
             could
             not
             come
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             free
             :
             for
             we
             carry
             euer
             a
             Tempter
             about
             with
             vs.
             And
             when
             we
             pray
             to
             be
             deliuered
             from
             temptation
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             from
             the
             deuil
             ,
             but
             from
             our selues
             :
             we
             carry
             fire
             within
             vs.
             Nazianzen
             and
             Basil
             were
             of
             that
             minde
             once
             ,
             that
             by
             change
             of
             the
             place
             a
             man
             might
             goe
             from
             temptation
             :
             but
             afterward
             they
             recanted
             it
             ,
             affirming
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             auoyd
             temptation
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             he
             went
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             except
             he
             left
             his
             heart
             behinde
             him
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             first
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             Math.
             Chap.
             4.
             verse
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             when
             hee
             had
             fasted
             forty
             dayes
             ,
             and
             fortie
             nights
             ,
             he
             was
             afterward
             hungry
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           come
           we
           to
           the
           seuenth
           and
           last
           circumstance
           .
           It
           may
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           that
           being
           about
           to
           present
           himselfe
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           
             Prince
             ,
             Priest
          
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           make
           his
           progresse
           into
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           and
           begin
           with
           a
           Fast
           :
           for
           this
           was
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           the
           course
           and
           fashion
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           vseth
           when
           any
           great
           matter
           is
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Praeface
           or
           Praeludium
           with
           some
           great
           solemnity
           .
           As
           when
           Salomon
           came
           first
           to
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           chiefe
           Citie
           ,
           and
           gathered
           a
           solemne
           Conuent
           .
           So
           Christ
           ,
           should
           rather
           first
           haue
           gone
           to
           Ierusalem
           the
           holy
           City
           ,
           and
           
           there
           should
           haue
           bene
           some
           solemne
           banquet
           .
           But
           Christ
           from
           his
           Baptisme
           began
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           fasted
           fortie
           dayes
           and
           forty
           nights
           .
           This
           his
           Fast
           (
           by
           late
           Writers
           )
           is
           called
           the
           entrance
           into
           his
           calling
           :
           by
           the
           ancient
           Writers
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           the
           entrance
           into
           his
           conflict
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           the
           Church
           hath
           alwayes
           beene
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           institution
           or
           vndertaking
           of
           any
           great
           and
           weighty
           matter
           ,
           there
           hath
           beene
           extraordinary
           Fasting
           .
           So
           
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
          
           9
           ,
           9.
           when
           hee
           entred
           into
           his
           calling
           at
           the
           receiuing
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           fasted
           forty
           dayes
           .
           So
           
             Elias
             ,
             1
             Kings
          
           19
           ,
           ●8
           .
           at
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           same
           Law
           ,
           did
           the
           like
           .
           And
           so
           when
           they
           went
           about
           the
           re-edifying
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           Esdras
           8
           ,
           49.
           
           So
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           at
           the
           separation
           of
           Paul
           and
           
             Barnabas
             ,
             Acts
          
           13
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           (
           as
           Ierome
           reporteth
           ,
           )
           Saint
           Iohn
           would
           not
           vndertake
           to
           write
           the
           diuine
           worke
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           vntill
           the
           whole
           Church
           (
           by
           Fasting
           )
           had
           recommended
           the
           same
           vnto
           God.
           
        
         
           So
           likewise
           ,
           at
           the
           entrance
           into
           a
           Conflict
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           some
           Victory
           ,
           as
           Iehoshaphat
           did
           when
           he
           ouercame
           the
           
             Amorites
             ,
             2
             Chron.
          
           20
           ,
           3.
           
           So
           did
           Hester
           when
           shee
           went
           about
           the
           deliuerance
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           as
           in
           Ester
           4
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           
           And
           Eusebius
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           when
           Peter
           was
           to
           enter
           disputation
           with
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           there
           was
           Fasting
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Church
           generally
           .
           Whether
           at
           the
           entrance
           into
           a
           Calling
           ,
           or
           to
           resist
           the
           diuell
           ,
           Saint
           Peters
           rule
           mentioned
           in
           his
           first
           chapter
           and
           fifth
           verse
           ,
           ought
           to
           take
           place
           ,
           we
           must
           
             vse
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
          
           .
           And
           as
           at
           all
           times
           we
           are
           to
           vse
           watchfulnesse
           &
           carefulnesse
           :
           
           so
           then
           especially
           ,
           when
           we
           looke
           that
           the
           diuell
           wil
           be
           most
           busie
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           some
           cases
           there
           is
           no
           dealing
           without
           Fasting
           ,
           as
           Marke
           9
           ,
           29.
           there
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           diuell
           that
           will
           not
           bee
           cast
           out
           ,
           without
           
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
          
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           number
           of
           daies
           wherein
           he
           fasted
           ,
           iust
           forty
           ;
           Curiosity
           may
           finde
           it selfe
           worke
           enough
           :
           but
           it
           is
           dangerous
           to
           make
           Conclusions
           ,
           when
           no
           certainty
           appeareth
           .
           Some
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           correspondencie
           betweene
           these
           forty
           dayes
           ,
           and
           the
           fortie
           dayes
           wherein
           the
           world
           was
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Deluge
           .
           But
           it
           is
           better
           to
           say
           ,
           As
           Moses
           fasted
           fortie
           dayes
           at
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Elias
           fortie
           at
           the
           restauration
           ;
           so
           Christ
           heere
           .
           And
           because
           he
           came
           but
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           seruant
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           take
           vpon
           him
           aboue
           his
           fellow
           seruants
           .
           Contrary
           to
           our
           times
           ,
           wherein
           a
           man
           is
           accounted
           no
           bodie
           ,
           except
           he
           can
           haue
           a
           quirke
           aboue
           his
           fellowes
           .
           But
           it
           is
           more
           materiall
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           it
           concerneth
           vs.
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           rather
           to
           be
           adored
           by
           admiration
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           followed
           by
           apish
           imitation
           .
        
         
           This
           Fast
           heere
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           fast
           of
           a
           day
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Peter
           and
           of
           
             Cornelius
             ,
             Acts
          
           10
           ,
           9
           ,
           30.
           but
           such
           as
           Luke
           4
           ,
           2.
           describeth
           ,
           
             He
             did
             eate
             nothing
             all
             that
             time
             .
          
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           though
           his
           life
           were
           very
           strict
           did
           eate
           Locusts
           and
           wilde
           Hony
           ,
           Math.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Ours
           is
           not
           properly
           a
           Fast
           ,
           but
           a
           prouocation
           of
           meats
           ;
           and
           therfore
           there
           can
           be
           no
           proportion
           between
           them
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           of
           it
           ?
           Socrates
           and
           Irenaeus
           record
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Church
           did
           vse
           to
           celebrate
           but
           one
           day
           in
           remembrance
           of
           Christs
           Fast
           ;
           till
           after
           ,
           the
           Montanists
           (
           a
           certaine
           sect
           of
           heretikes
           ,
           
           who
           thereupon
           are
           called
           Eueratitiae
           )
           raised
           it
           to
           foureteene
           dayes
           ;
           the
           zeale
           of
           the
           Cleargy
           after
           increased
           it
           to
           forty
           ,
           after
           to
           fifty
           :
           the
           Monkes
           brought
           it
           to
           sixty
           ,
           the
           Friars
           to
           seuenty
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Pope
           had
           not
           there
           staid
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           brought
           it
           to
           eighty
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           doubled
           Christs
           fasting
           .
           When
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           saw
           the
           Heretickes
           (
           by
           this
           outward
           shew
           )
           goe
           about
           to
           disgrace
           the
           Christians
           ,
           by
           this
           counterfeit
           shew
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           they
           vsed
           it
           also
           :
           but
           (
           saith
           Augustine
           and
           Chrysostome
           )
           they
           held
           it
           onely
           a
           positiue
           law
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           vse
           or
           take
           away
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           any
           exercise
           of
           godlinesse
           .
        
         
           Onely
           a
           doubt
           resteth
           now
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           better
           left
           or
           kept
           Some
           would
           haue
           abstinence
           vsed
           ,
           and
           one
           day
           kept
           for
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           but
           left
           to
           euery
           mans
           liberty
           what
           time
           and
           day
           ,
           and
           tied
           to
           no
           certainty
           :
           but
           that
           were
           (
           vpon
           the
           matter
           )
           to
           haue
           none
           kept
           at
           all
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           reformed
           Church
           (
           as
           that
           of
           France
           )
           haue
           vsed
           their
           liberty
           in
           remouing
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           saw
           an
           inclination
           in
           their
           people
           to
           superstition
           ,
           who
           would
           thinke
           themselues
           holier
           for
           such
           fasting
           ;
           like
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           Luke
           18
           ,
           12.
           
           The
           Church
           wherein
           we
           liue
           ,
           vseth
           her
           liberty
           in
           retayning
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           vpon
           good
           reasons
           :
           for
           sith
           God
           hath
           created
           the
           fishes
           of
           the
           sea
           for
           man
           ,
           and
           giuen
           him
           an
           interest
           in
           them
           also
           ,
           Gen.
           9
           ,
           2.
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           beasts
           .
           Sith
           the
           death
           of
           fish
           was
           a
           plague
           wherewith
           God
           plagued
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           so
           contrariwise
           the
           encrease
           of
           fish
           is
           a
           blessing
           :
           God
           will
           haue
           fish
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           may
           haue
           praises
           as
           well
           for
           the
           sea
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           land
           .
           Psal.
           104
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
         
           If
           wee
           looke
           into
           the
           ciuill
           reason
           ,
           wee
           shall
           see
           great
           cause
           to
           obserue
           it
           .
           See
           Numb
           .
           15.
           22.
           the
           abundance
           of
           flesh
           that
           was
           consumed
           in
           one
           moneth
           .
           The
           maintenance
           of
           store
           then
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           order
           must
           be
           taken
           accordingly
           .
           Ierusalem
           had
           fish
           dayes
           ,
           that
           Tyrus
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           liuing
           vpon
           Nauigation
           ,
           might
           haue
           vtterance
           for
           their
           commodities
           ,
           Nehem.
           13
           ,
           16.
           (
           for
           Tyrus
           was
           the
           maritine
           Citie
           ,
           till
           after
           Alexander
           annexed
           to
           it
           another
           Citie
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           drie
           .
           )
        
         
           The
           Tribe
           of
           Zabulon
           liued
           by
           Nauigation
           ,
           Gen.
           49
           ,
           13.
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           necessary
           both
           for
           wealth
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           9
           ,
           20.
           and
           made
           Salomon
           richer
           than
           any
           other
           King
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           munition
           ,
           as
           Esay
           23
           ,
           4.
           that
           Tribe
           therefore
           had
           neede
           of
           maintenance
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           haue
           taken
           order
           accordingly
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           ourtimes
           require
           it
           :
           (
           for
           the
           times
           that
           forbad
           marriage
           and
           the
           abstinence
           of
           meates
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4
           ,
           3.
           are
           past
           )
           we
           rather
           liue
           in
           the
           age
           of
           selfe-loue
           ,
           intemperancy
           ,
           and
           filthy
           pleasure
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           There
           is
           more
           feare
           of
           a
           pottinger
           full
           of
           gluttony
           ,
           than
           a
           spoonefull
           of
           superstition
           .
           This
           is
           no
           Fast
           ,
           but
           a
           change
           of
           meat
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             3.
             
             Then
             came
             to
             him
             the
             tempter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             BEfore
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             particular
             temptations
             ,
             we
             haue
             foure
             generall
             points
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             changing
             of
             the
             deuils
             name
             ,
             from
             deuill
             to
             Tempter
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               came
               vnto
               
               him
            
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             hee
             came
             when
             he
             was
             fasting
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             diuersitie
             and
             order
             of
             the
             temptatious
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               Iames
               1
               ,
               13.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 tempteth
                 no
                 man
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               Deut.
               13
               ,
               3.
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 doth
                 tempt
                 some
              
               ;
               we
               must
               then
               make
               difference
               betweene
               temptations
               ;
               betweene
               Gods
               temptations
               ,
               and
               the
               deuils
               .
               The
               deuill
               indeed
               tempteth
               vs
               ,
               but
               God
               (
               as
               our
               English
               translation
               hath
               it
               )
               trieth
               vs.
               The
               latter
               is
               to
               commend
               vs
               ,
               Rom.
               3
               ,
               5.
               or
               rather
               that
               our
               tribulation
               may
               bring
               forth
               patience
               ,
               and
               patience
               hope
               ,
               Rom.
               4
               ,
               3.
               
               It
               makes
               vs
               know
               that
               to
               be
               in
               our selues
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               knew
               not
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Iob.
               So
               the
               Lord
               proued
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               they
               loued
               him
               or
               no
               ,
               Deut.
               13
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               deuils
               temptation
               is
               to
               know
               our
               corruption
               :
               for
               knowing
               the
               innocencie
               of
               Adam
               ,
               he
               went
               about
               to
               corrupt
               him
               .
               It
               is
               like
               the
               Israelites
               prouing
               of
               Manna
               ,
               to
               try
               conclusions
               .
               Gods
               is
               like
               the
               triall
               of
               gold
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1
               ,
               7.
               which
               the
               oftner
               it
               is
               tried
               ,
               the
               puter
               it
               waxeth
               :
               the
               deuils
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Manna
               ,
               which
               stinketh
               and
               corrupteth
               by
               triall
               .
               Gods
               is
               like
               the
               triall
               of
               the
               fanne
               ,
               Math.
               3
               ,
               12.
               the
               deuils
               like
               that
               of
               the
               sciue
               ,
               Luke
               22
               ,
               31.
               which
               lets
               go
               the
               flower
               ,
               and
               keeps
               the
               bran
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               deuill
               hath
               two
               shapes
               ;
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               he
               tempteth
               and
               allureth
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               that
               he
               came
               now
               to
               our
               Sauiour
               :
               )
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               assayleth
               vs.
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               assault
               and
               violence
               ,
               Ephes.
               6
               ,
               11.
               
               The
               first
               is
               the
               temptation
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               Math.
               22
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 pay
                 
                 tribute
                 to
                 Caesar
                 ?
              
               The
               second
               ,
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               garden
               assaulted
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               Iohn
               6
               ,
               70.
               
               So
               Sathan
               sets
               on
               Christ
               by
               violence
               .
               He
               came
               vnto
               Christ
               by
               casting
               sparkes
               of
               fire
               into
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               deuoid
               of
               any
               wicked
               and
               vaine
               thoughts
               comming
               forth
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Two
               wayes
               may
               a
               man
               bee
               tempted
               :
               either
               by
               doubts
               arising
               in
               our
               hearts
               out
               of
               vs
               ,
               Luke
               24
               ,
               38.
               or
               by
               a
               sop
               entring
               into
               vs
               ,
               Iohn
               13
               ,
               27.
               
               Christ
               could
               not
               be
               tempted
               the
               first
               way
               :
               for
               he
               was
               deuoid
               of
               any
               wicked
               and
               vaine
               thought
               ,
               comming
               forth
               of
               him
               .
               To
               vs
               the
               deuill
               needs
               bring
               but
               a
               paire
               of
               bellowes
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               finde
               fire
               within
               vs
               :
               but
               to
               Christ
               he
               was
               faine
               to
               bring
               fire
               too
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               then
               came
               to
               him
               when
               he
               was
               fasting
               ,
               which
               discouereth
               the
               deuils
               desparate
               boldnesse
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               craftinesse
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               waited
               his
               time
               ,
               to
               stay
               till
               hee
               was
               hungry
               .
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               Christ
               was
               newly
               come
               from
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               was
               full
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               euen
               now
               in
               his
               exercise
               of
               mortification
               ,
               yet
               had
               the
               deuill
               courage
               to
               set
               vpon
               him
               .
               There
               is
               no
               place
               so
               holy
               ,
               nor
               exercise
               so
               good
               ,
               as
               can
               represse
               his
               courage
               ,
               or
               giue
               a
               stay
               to
               the
               boldnesse
               of
               his
               attempts
               :
               as
               wee
               see
               ,
               Marke
               4
               ,
               14.
               
               The
               word
               is
               no
               sooner
               sowen
               ,
               but
               Sathan
               comes
               immediately
               ,
               and
               takes
               it
               out
               of
               their
               hearts
               :
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               word
               is
               out
               before
               they
               be
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               so
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               affraid
               of
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               can
               abide
               it
               well
               enough
               ,
               yea
               ,
               better
               than
               many
               .
               And
               though
               they
               
               carry
               the
               word
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               will
               waite
               on
               then
               home
               ,
               and
               choake
               the
               word
               with
               cares
               and
               riches
               ,
               and
               voluptuons
               li●ing
               ,
               like
               the
               seede
               that
               fell
               among
               thornes
               ,
               Luke
               8
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               no
               more
               doth
               he
               care
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               :
               for
               euen
               then
               immediately
               after
               the
               repetition
               of
               forgiuenesse
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               made
               euen
               with
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               forgiuen
               vs
               ,
               and
               wee
               others
               ;
               then
               doth
               the
               deuill
               giue
               vs
               occasion
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Lead
                 vs
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
              
               ,
               as
               standing
               by
               there
               ready
               to
               tempt
               vs.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               little
               cares
               he
               for
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               for
               presently
               after
               they
               had
               receiued
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               sang
               the
               hymne
               ,
               Christ
               tels
               them
               ,
               they
               
                 shall
                 all
                 be
                 offended
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 Math.
              
               26
               ,
               1.
               
               Thus
               we
               see
               his
               courage
               serues
               him
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               nothing
               is
               able
               to
               quaile
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               this
               ought
               not
               to
               discourage
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               hauing
               so
               faithfull
               an
               assistant
               to
               take
               their
               part
               :
               so
               it
               giueth
               them
               this
               caueat
               ,
               that
               they
               bee
               at
               no
               time
               secure
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               to
               keepe
               a
               sure
               guard
               .
               Saint
               Bernard
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               a
               Sermon
               was
               solicited
               to
               vaine-glory
               ,
               because
               he
               thought
               he
               pleased
               his
               auditors
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               brake
               off
               his
               speech
               ,
               and
               turned
               it
               to
               the
               deuill
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Non
                 propter
                 te
                 hoc
                 opus
                 coeptum
                 est
                 ;
                 nec
                 propter
                 te
                 ,
                 nec
                 in
                 te
                 finitur
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               as
               he
               is
               couragious
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               subtile
               :
               for
               notwithstanding
               his
               eager
               desire
               ,
               he
               staid
               the
               fittest
               time
               ,
               wherein
               consisteth
               a
               chiefe
               point
               of
               wisedome
               .
               So
               when
               he
               tempted
               Eue
               ,
               he
               staied
               till
               her
               husband
               was
               away
               ,
               and
               till
               he
               could
               shew
               her
               the
               fruit
               which
               was
               so
               pleasing
               to
               the
               eye
               .
               So
               when
               Dauid
               lay
               with
               
                 Beth
                 
                 sheba
                 Vriahs
              
               wife
               ,
               he
               tempted
               him
               in
               the
               euening
               and
               after
               his
               sl●epe
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               11
               ,
               12.
               a
               very
               fit
               time
               for
               the
               purpose
               .
               So
               when
               they
               were
               asleepe
               ,
               the
               enemy
               sowed
               tar●s
               ,
               Math.
               13.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               he
               is
               warie
               in
               choosing
               his
               time
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               as
               cunning
               in
               chusing
               the
               meanes
               ,
               obseruing
               the
               dispositions
               of
               men
               .
               For
               wanton
               and
               voluptuous
               men
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               daughters
               of
               Moab
               ,
               a
               bayte
               fit
               for
               their
               humors
               ,
               whereby
               to
               tempt
               them
               to
               idolatrie
               ,
               Numb
               .
               15
               ,
               1.
               
               For
               men
               secure
               and
               carelesse
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               net
               that
               sufficeth
               to
               throw
               ouer
               them
               ,
               (
               2
               Tim.
               2
               ,
               26.
               )
               and
               snare
               them
               in
               .
               For
               others
               ,
               that
               haue
               more
               care
               to
               seeke
               and
               inquire
               into
               things
               ,
               he
               hath
               quils
               to
               blow
               them
               vp
               ,
               as
               
                 knowledge
                 which
                 puffes
                 vp
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               8
               ,
               1.
               
               Yea
               ,
               euen
               the
               best
               things
               can
               hee
               make
               serue
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               occasions
               of
               temptations
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               may
               finde
               better
               entertainment
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               exercises
               sake
               that
               come
               with
               him
               .
               He
               will
               come
               sometimes
               shrowded
               in
               the
               necessitie
               of
               nature
               ,
               as
               here
               ;
               for
               when
               a
               man
               is
               hungry
               ,
               nature
               requireth
               somewhat
               to
               asswage
               it
               .
            
             
               Prayer
               ,
               no
               man
               doubteth
               to
               be
               a
               godly
               exercise
               :
               yet
               thereby
               he
               tempted
               them
               that
               loued
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               &
               make
               much
               babling
               ,
               and
               repetition
               ,
               Math.
               6
               ,
               5
               ,
               7.
               
               In
               like
               sort
               doth
               he
               abuse
               the
               name
               of
               good
               counsell
               ,
               as
               in
               Peter
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Math.
               16
               ,
               22.
               who
               (
               as
               a
               friend
               )
               wished
               him
               to
               spare
               hims●lfe
               ,
               and
               liue
               out
               his
               time
               .
            
             
               Thus
               can
               he
               put
               on
               a
               faire
               shew
               ,
               the
               sooner
               to
               beguile
               :
               and
               for
               good
               reason
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               should
               come
               vnmasked
               in
               his
               owne
               likenesse
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               rejected
               ;
               as
               if
               Iehoram
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               had
               come
               himselfe
               
               without
               
                 Iehoshaphat
                 ,
                 Elisha
              
               would
               not
               haue
               looked
               on
               him
               :
               so
               by
               a
               good
               pretence
               ,
               the
               temptation
               shrowdes
               and
               insinuates
               it selfe
               :
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               looked
               on
               .
            
          
           
             
               IIII.
               
            
             
               Now
               wee
               are
               to
               consider
               the
               diuersity
               and
               order
               of
               the
               temptations
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               we
               handle
               them
               particularly
               .
               And
               first
               we
               are
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               are
               but
               these
               three
               recorded
               ,
               yet
               he
               endured
               diuers
               others
               .
               His
               whole
               life
               was
               full
               of
               temptations
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               Luke
               22
               ,
               28.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               Luke
               4
               ,
               2.
               that
               he
               was
               tempted
               forty
               dayes
               of
               the
               diuel
               ,
               whereas
               these
               three
               temptations
               heere
               set
               downe
               ,
               were
               not
               till
               after
               the
               end
               of
               forty
               daies
               .
               These
               only
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               there
               were
               other
               not
               written
               ,
               as
               diuers
               of
               his
               miracles
               are
               vnwritten
               ,
               Iohn
               20
               ,
               25.
               
               Only
               ,
               
                 so
                 much
                 was
                 written
                 as
                 was
                 expedient
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               three
               are
               a
               briefe
               Abridgement
               of
               all
               his
               Temptations
               .
               As
               it
               is
               true
               that
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 resembled
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 quickening
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 was
                 a
                 liuing
                 soule
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               15
               ,
               45.
               
               And
               the
               bringing
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               by
               being
               called
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               Mat.
               2
               ,
               15.
               
               So
               may
               Christ
               and
               Adam
               be
               compared
               in
               these
               three
               temptations
               .
               For
               they
               both
               were
               tempted
               with
               concupiscence
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               concupiscence
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
               1.
               
               Iohn
               ,
               2
               ,
               16.
               
               In
               Adam
               the
               diuell
               first
               brought
               him
               into
               a
               conceit
               ,
               that
               God
               enuied
               his
               good
               .
               As
               we
               see
               Faulconers
               put
               hoodes
               ouer
               Hawkes
               eyes
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               more
               quiet
               and
               ruely
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               lulles
               him
               on
               to
               a
               proud
               conceit
               of
               himself
               ,
               by
               perswading
               him
               
               that
               by
               eating
               he
               should
               
                 be
                 like
                 God.
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               sheweth
               the
               fruit
               ,
               which
               was
               pleasant
               .
               So
               in
               Christs
               temptation
               .
               First
               ,
               hee
               would
               haue
               brought
               him
               to
               murmure
               against
               God
               :
               secondly
               ,
               to
               presume
               :
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               to
               commit
               Idolatry
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               1
               Cor.
               10
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               verses
               .
               And
               vnder
               these
               three
               heads
               come
               all
               temptations
               ,
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 14
                 &
              
               21.
               
               &
               Exodus
               32.
               
            
             
               To
               some
               of
               these
               extreames
               will
               the
               diuell
               seek
               to
               driue
               one
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               distrust
               he
               will
               seeke
               to
               driue
               vs
               to
               vse
               vnlawfull
               meanes
               ,
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               necessary
               things
               ,
               as
               bread
               is
               when
               a
               man
               is
               hungry
               .
               Or
               if
               we
               be
               in
               no
               such
               want
               ,
               that
               that
               temptation
               cannot
               take
               place
               ,
               then
               (
               through
               superfluity
               )
               hee
               will
               tempt
               vs
               to
               wanton
               and
               vnnecessary
               desires
               ,
               as
               to
               throw
               our selues
               downe
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               may
               take
               vs
               vp
               :
               and
               hauing
               preuailed
               so
               farre
               ,
               then
               he
               carrieth
               vs
               to
               the
               diuell
               and
               all
               .
               
                 All
                 this
                 will
                 I
                 giue
                 thee
              
               ;
               there
               is
               his
               
                 [
                 All
                 :
                 ]
                 Fall
                 downe
                 and
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               the
               diuell
               with
               it
               :
               so
               (
               that
               in
               this
               respect
               )
               may
               it
               well
               be
               saide
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 is
                 ouer
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 Prou.
              
               30
               ,
               19.
               
               He
               goeth
               so
               slily
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               seeth
               him
               in
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               tell
               what
               way
               ,
               or
               how
               he
               got
               in
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               wraps
               himselfe
               in
               necessity
               ,
               and
               thereby
               windes
               himselfe
               in
               vnperceyued
               :
               then
               he
               brings
               vs
               to
               make
               riches
               our
               God.
               
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               see
               his
               Darts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               of
               making
               stones
               bread
               :
               This
               may
               well
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 hungrie
                 Temptation
              
               .
               The
               streame
               of
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               make
               Adams
               offence
               the
               sinne
               of
               Gluttony
               :
               but
               Bucer
               thinks
               ,
               that
               this
               temptation
               is
               rather
               to
               bee
               referred
               to
               distrust
               and
               dispaire
               .
               There
               is
               small
               likelyhoode
               ,
               that
               one
               should
               sinne
               in
               gluttony
               by
               eating
               bread
               onely
               .
               
               The
               diuels
               desire
               was
               onely
               ,
               that
               the
               stones
               might
               be
               turned
               into
               bread
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               so
               long
               a
               Fast
               :
               and
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               Temptation
               had
               beene
               to
               Gluttony
               ,
               Christs
               answer
               had
               bene
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               the
               Deuill
               might
               well
               haue
               replyed
               against
               the
               insufficiencie
               of
               it
               .
               For
               gluttony
               is
               to
               be
               answered
               by
               a
               text
               willing
               sobriety
               :
               whereas
               this
               text
               which
               Christ
               answereth
               by
               ,
               containeth
               rather
               an
               assertion
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               :
               and
               therefore
               our
               Sauiour
               should
               haue
               seemed
               very
               vnskilfull
               in
               defending
               himselfe
               .
               The
               temptation
               therefore
               is
               to
               distrust
               .
            
             
               This
               standeth
               well
               with
               the
               deuils
               cunning
               in
               fight
               :
               for
               by
               this
               he
               shooteth
               first
               euen
               at
               the
               throat
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               which
               is
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               faith
               ;
               as
               a
               man
               would
               say
               ,
               
                 Iugulum
                 petit
              
               ,
               euen
               at
               that
               which
               ouercometh
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               5
               ,
               5.
               
               He
               tempted
               him
               to
               such
               a
               distrust
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               the
               
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               17
               ,
               7.
               when
               they
               asked
               if
               God
               were
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
               So
               he
               made
               Adam
               thinke
               ,
               God
               eared
               not
               for
               him
               :
               so
               here
               the
               deuill
               premiseth
               a
               doubt
               to
               shake
               his
               faith
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               made
               no
               doubt
               ,
               
                 Si
                 filius
                 Dei
                 es
              
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               you
               heard
               a
               voyce
               say
               ,
               you
               were
               the
               
                 beloued
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               are
               you
               so
               indeed
               ?
               or
               was
               it
               not
               rather
               a
               delusion
               ?
               You
               see
               you
               are
               almost
               starued
               for
               want
               of
               bread
               :
               well
               ,
               would
               God
               haue
               suffered
               you
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               beene
               his
               
                 Filius
                 dilectus
              
               ?
               No
               ,
               you
               are
               some
               hunger-starued
               child
               .
               So
               Luke
               22
               ,
               31.
               
               Christ
               prayed
               ,
               that
               
                 Peters
                 faith
                 might
                 not
                 faile
              
               .
               It
               was
               that
               the
               deuil
               shot
               at
               .
               He
               is
               
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lyon
                 seeking
                 to
                 deuour
                 vs
                 ,
              
               whom
               we
               must
               resist
               by
               faith
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               our
               faith
               that
               the
               aimes
               at
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               For
               hauing
               ouerthrowne
               that
               ,
               disobedience
               soone
               will
               follow
               .
               
               Hauing
               abolished
               the
               stablisher
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Rom.
               3
               ,
               31.
               the
               
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               must
               needs
               follow
               .
               He
               hath
               then
               fit
               time
               to
               set
               vs
               a
               worke
               ,
               about
               making
               stones
               into
               bread
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               get
               our
               liuing
               by
               vnlawful
               means
               .
               First
               ,
               shipwracke
               of
               faith
               ,
               then
               of
               obedience
               .
            
             
               The
               Deuill
               here
               seeing
               him
               in
               great
               want
               and
               hunger
               ,
               would
               thereby
               bring
               in
               doubt
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               not
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               good
               argument
               .
               For
               whether
               we
               respect
               the
               naturall
               tokens
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               we
               see
               they
               happen
               not
               to
               the
               wisest
               and
               men
               of
               best
               and
               greatest
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               Eccles.
               9
               ,
               11.
               or
               the
               supernaturall
               fauour
               of
               God.
               We
               shall
               see
               Abraham
               forced
               to
               flye
               his
               Countrey
               into
               Egypt
               for
               famine
               ,
               Gen.
               10
               ,
               12.
               
               So
               did
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               26
               ,
               1.
               and
               Iacob
               likewise
               was
               in
               the
               same
               distresse
               ,
               Gen.
               43
               ,
               1.
               
               Notwithstanding
               that
               God
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
              
               ;
               yet
               were
               they
               all
               three
               like
               to
               be
               hunger-starued
               .
               Yea
               ,
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               faith
               ,
               many
               were
               burned
               and
               stoned
               ,
               
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               11
               ,
               37.
               
               So
               fared
               it
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               were
               hungry
               ,
               naked
               ,
               and
               athirst
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4
               ,
               11.
               
               But
               what
               do
               we
               speake
               of
               the
               adopted
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               as
               his
               owne
               naturall
               Sonne
               suffered
               as
               much
               ,
               nay
               ,
               farre
               more
               ?
               Here
               wee
               see
               he
               was
               hungry
               ,
               also
               he
               was
               wearied
               with
               trauaile
               ,
               and
               faine
               to
               rest
               :
               Iohn
               4
               ,
               6.
               he
               had
               no
               house
               to
               hide
               his
               head
               in
               ,
               whereas
               
                 Foxes
                 haue
                 holes
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             If
             thou
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             THe
             Heathens
             haue
             obserued
             ,
             that
             in
             Rhetoricke
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             chiefest
             cunning
             ,
             when
             you
             would
             
             out
             face
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             importune
             him
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             ,
             to
             presse
             and
             vrge
             him
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             hee
             will
             not
             or
             cannot
             for
             shame
             denie
             to
             be
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             As
             by
             saying
             ;
             If
             you
             haue
             any
             wit
             ,
             then
             you
             will
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             :
             if
             you
             be
             an
             honest
             man
             or
             a
             good
             fellow
             ,
             do
             this
             .
             So
             here
             the
             deuill
             (
             not
             being
             to
             learne
             any
             point
             of
             subtilty
             )
             comes
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
            
             (
             as
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             ,
             you
             being
             in
             this
             case
             :
             )
             then
             ,
             
               make
               these
               stones
               bread
            
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             it
             followes
             not
             :
             a
             man
             may
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             shew
             it
             by
             any
             such
             Art.
             So
             when
             Pilate
             asked
             ,
             who
             accused
             Christ
             ?
             they
             answered
             ,
             
               If
               he
               had
               not
               beene
               a
               malefactor
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               haue
               brought
               him
               before
               thee
               ,
               Iohn
            
             18.
             30.
             
             They
             were
             iolly
             graue
             men
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             flat
             flatterie
             :
             and
             in
             Iohn
             21.
             23.
             there
             is
             the
             like
             .
             This
             ought
             to
             put
             vs
             in
             minde
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             tempted
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             heed
             we
             be
             not
             out-faced
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             matter
             it selfe
             wee
             are
             to
             consider
             these
             points
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             deuill
             sets
             it
             downe
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             that
             (
             follow
             what
             will
             )
             bread
             must
             needs
             be
             had
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             first
             closeth
             with
             him
             .
             Admit
             hee
             had
             bread
             ,
             were
             he
             then
             safe
             ?
             No
             ,
             
               We
               liue
               not
               by
               berad
               only
               :
            
             so
             that
             bread
             is
             not
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             followes
             of
             that
             ?
             Bread
             you
             must
             needs
             haue
             ,
             you
             see
             your
             want
             ,
             God
             hath
             left
             off
             to
             prouide
             for
             you
             .
             Then
             comes
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             Therefore
             shift
             for
             your selfe
             as
             well
             as
             you
             can
             .
             First
             he
             soliciteth
             vs
             to
             a
             mutinous
             repining
             within
             our selues
             ,
             as
             Heb.
             3
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               temptation
               ,
               &c.
            
             whereby
             he
             forceth
             vs
             to
             breake
             out
             into
             such
             like
             conceits
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             116
             ,
             11.
             
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               distresse
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               be
               lyars
               :
            
             and
             Psal.
             31
             ,
             22.
             
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               haste
               ,
               I
               am
               
               cast
               off
               .
            
             Thus
             closely
             he
             distrusted
             God
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             his
             Prophets
             prophecie
             lies
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             ,
             we
             euen
             open
             our
             mouths
             against
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               This
               euill
               commeth
               from
               the
               Lord
               :
               shall
               I
               attend
               on
               the
               Lord
               any
               longer
               ?
               2
               Kings
            
             6
             ,
             33.
             
             Hunger
             and
             shame
             is
             all
             we
             shall
             get
             at
             Gods
             hands
             .
             And
             so
             casting
             off
             God
             ,
             betake
             themselues
             to
             some
             other
             Patron
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             deuill
             is
             fittest
             for
             their
             turne
             .
             For
             when
             we
             are
             fallen
             out
             with
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             best
             seruing
             his
             enemy
             ,
             and
             to
             retaine
             to
             the
             contrary
             faction
             .
             Then
             wee
             seeke
             a
             familiar
             (
             with
             Saul
             )
             to
             answer
             vs
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             28
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             did
             the
             deuill
             than
             tell
             him
             ?
             did
             hee
             bring
             comfort
             with
             him
             ?
             No
             :
             he
             tels
             him
             ,
             that
             to
             morrow
             he
             and
             his
             sonnes
             should
             dye
             .
             So
             here
             doth
             the
             deuill
             bring
             a
             stone
             with
             him
             .
             
               What
               Father
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               if
               his
               Sonne
               aske
               him
               bread
               ,
               would
               give
               him
               a
               stone
               ?
               Math.
            
             7
             ,
             9.
             yet
             the
             diuell
             doth
             so
             ;
             Christ
             was
             hungry
             ,
             and
             the
             deuill
             shewes
             him
             stones
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             Deuils
             comfort
             ,
             here
             be
             stones
             for
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             deuise
             any
             way
             to
             make
             these
             stones
             bread
             ,
             thou
             art
             well
             ;
             whereas
             we
             do
             not
             vse
             to
             make
             bread
             of
             stones
             ,
             but
             of
             wheate
             ,
             to
             worke
             it
             with
             the
             sweate
             of
             our
             browe
             :
             sto
             get
             it
             so
             ,
             we
             learne
             Gen.
             3
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             By
             extortion
             and
             vsurie
             we
             may
             make
             stones
             into
             bread
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             deuils
             Alchymistrie
             :
             or
             haply
             wee
             may
             make
             bread
             of
             nothing
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             gets
             a
             thing
             by
             anothers
             ouersight
             ,
             Gen.
             43
             ,
             12.
             
             Or
             else
             ,
             what
             and
             if
             we
             can
             ouer-reach
             our
             brother
             in
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             goe
             beyond
             him
             with
             a
             tricke
             of
             wit
             or
             cunning
             ?
             
               Let
               no
               man
               defraud
               or
               oppresse
               his
               brother
               in
               any
               matter
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               is
               auenged
               of
               all
               such
               ,
               1
               Thes.
            
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             one
             is
             
             called
             ,
             
               The
               bread
               of
               violence
               and
               oppression
               ,
               Prou.
            
             4
             ,
             17
             The
             other
             ,
             
               The
               bread
               of
               deceit
            
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             indeed
             both
             made
             of
             stones
             ,
             for
             they
             still
             retaine
             their
             former
             property
             ,
             as
             the
             euent
             will
             declare
             .
             For
             though
             in
             the
             beginning
             such
             bread
             bee
             pleasant
             ,
             Prou.
             20
             ,
             17.
             yet
             after
             ,
             his
             
               mouth
               is
               but
               filled
               with
               grauell
               ,
               Prou.
            
             20
             ,
             17.
             
             After
             which
             will
             consequently
             follow
             ,
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             second
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           SERMON
        
         
           
             Mathew
             Chap.
             4.
             verse
             4.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             answering
             ,
             said
             ;
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Man
             shall
             not
             liue
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             euey
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           a
           good
           seruice
           that
           Elisha
           (
           2
           Reg.
           6
           ,
           9.
           )
           did
           ,
           to
           tell
           the
           King
           of
           the
           traines
           laid
           for
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           lay
           in
           ambush
           against
           him
           .
           And
           euen
           this
           is
           the
           first
           vse
           that
           wee
           haue
           of
           our
           Sauiours
           Temptations
           .
        
         
           It
           warnes
           vs
           afore
           hand
           of
           the
           deuils
           comming
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           time
           to
           prepare
           our selues
           accordingly
           .
           For
           as
           at
           that
           time
           the
           deuill
           came
           vpon
           Christ
           when
           hunger
           pinched
           him
           :
           
           so
           where
           we
           are
           in
           any
           distresse
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           looke
           for
           temptations
           .
        
         
           This
           temptation
           hath
           two
           parts
           .
           First
           comes
           
             (
             Si
             ,
          
           )
           a
           distrust
           :
           Secondly
           followes
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           .
           Hauing
           laid
           this
           foundation
           ,
           that
           bread
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           had
           when
           one
           is
           hungry
           ;
           hee
           inferreth
           ,
           that
           God
           helpeth
           nor
           ,
           nor
           supplyeth
           the
           want
           :
           therefore
           God
           is
           not
           the
           Father
           .
           Mat.
           7
           ,
           9.
           and
           therefore
           depend
           no
           longer
           on
           him
           ,
           but
           shift
           for
           your selfe
           .
           This
           is
           the
           eff●ct
           of
           the
           deuils
           argument
           .
        
         
           The
           Fathers
           vpon
           the
           words
           Ephe.
           6
           ,
           16.
           
           
             (
             Take
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             quench
             all
             the
             fierie
             darts
             of
             the
             deuill
             :
             )
          
           do
           note
           ,
           that
           about
           euery
           one
           of
           the
           darts
           or
           temptations
           of
           the
           deuill
           ,
           there
           are
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           balls
           of
           wilde
           fire
           .
           For
           being
           to
           assault
           our
           obedience
           ,
           and
           knowing
           hat
           faith
           is
           our
           shield
           :
           to
           that
           end
           he
           vseth
           the
           arrow-head
           ,
           which
           is
           ;
           distrust
           in
           God
           ,
           about
           which
           is
           fire
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           the
           vsing
           of
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           to
           consume
           our
           obedience
           ,
           which
           will
           consume
           our
           shield
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           way
           for
           the
           dark
           to
           kill
           or
           wound
           vs.
           So
           that
           his
           drift
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           our
           adoption
           or
           Son-ship
           to
           a
           Si.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           Christ
           was
           able
           to
           haue
           turned
           stones
           into
           bread
           :
           but
           why
           would
           hee
           not
           then
           follow
           the
           deuils
           aduice
           ?
           The
           deuill
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             Say
             vnto
             these
             stones
          
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           the
           force
           to
           haue
           done
           it
           ,
           euen
           by
           his
           bare
           word
           :
           for
           euen
           stones
           are
           said
           to
           heare
           the
           voyce
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           obey
           his
           commandement
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           Gods
           ,
           but
           euen
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           as
           1
           Reg.
           13
           ,
           5.
           when
           the
           man
           of
           God
           had
           pronounced
           ,
           that
           the
           Altar
           should
           rent
           in
           sunder
           ,
           it
           did
           so
           .
           And
           Math.
           27
           ,
           5.
           when
           Iesus
           cryed
           
           out
           with
           a
           loud
           voyce
           ,
           the
           vayle
           of
           the
           Temple
           rent
           in
           twaine
           ,
           the
           earth
           did
           quake
           ,
           and
           the
           stones
           were
           clouen
           .
           The
           dead
           men
           are
           worse
           than
           stones
           ,
           yet
           they
           in
           their
           graues
           heard
           his
           voyce
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           onely
           was
           hee
           able
           to
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           but
           into
           men
           also
           :
           as
           Children
           to
           Abraham
           of
           stones
           ,
           Math.
           3
           ,
           9.
           
           If
           therefore
           it
           had
           pleased
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           well
           able
           at
           this
           time
           to
           haue
           turned
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           as
           after
           hee
           turned
           water
           into
           wine
           ,
           Iohn
           2
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           no
           lesse
           possible
           to
           him
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           to
           haue
           saued
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           the
           Iewes
           scoffingly
           bad
           him
           ,
           Math.
           27
           ,
           42.
           as
           to
           haue
           saued
           others
           ;
           and
           to
           haue
           come
           downe
           from
           the
           Crosse
           being
           aliue
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           after
           for
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           being
           dead
           and
           buried
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           stone
           being
           ouer
           him
           ,
           to
           remoue
           it
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           of
           the
           graue
           ,
           Math.
           28
           ,
           2.
           
           He
           had
           power
           to
           both
           ,
           but
           not
           will
           alike
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           would
           he
           not
           here
           vse
           his
           power
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           his
           hunger
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           deuils
           aduice
           ?
           In
           setting
           downe
           the
           Historie
           of
           turning
           water
           into
           wine
           ,
           it
           is
           thus
           farther
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           
             that
             his
             Disciples
             might
             beleeue
             in
             him
             ,
             Iohn
          
           2
           ,
           11.
           
           That
           was
           the
           reason
           that
           moued
           him
           to
           the
           working
           of
           that
           myracle
           :
           and
           because
           there
           was
           no
           such
           cause
           here
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           not
           .
           For
           the
           deuill
           would
           not
           beleeue
           in
           him
           (
           he
           knew
           )
           though
           he
           had
           done
           it
           .
           The
           Deuill
           desired
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           haue
           him
           shew
           what
           he
           could
           do
           ,
           for
           a
           need
           onely
           ,
           for
           a
           vaunt
           of
           his
           power
           :
           wherein
           we
           see
           the
           humour
           of
           pride
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           at
           the
           first
           to
           fall
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           same
           temptation
           that
           his
           kinsfolkes
           vsed
           ,
           
           
             No
             man
             doth
             any
             thing
             secretly
             ,
             that
             seeketh
             to
             be
             famous
             :
             if
             thou
             dost
             these
             things
             ,
             shew
             thy selfe
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           But
           see
           how
           vnfitly
           the
           Temptation
           hangeth
           together
           .
           He
           should
           rather
           haue
           said
           ,
           
             If
             you
             be
             hungry
          
           ;
           than
           
             If
             you
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
          
           and
           then
           rather
           haue
           bid
           him
           fast
           forty
           dayes
           more
           ,
           than
           turne
           the
           stones
           into
           bread
           .
           If
           it
           had
           beene
           to
           haue
           made
           a
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           Christ
           would
           haue
           done
           it
           :
           but
           not
           to
           haue
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           ,
           why
           did
           Christ
           vouchsafe
           to
           giue
           him
           any
           answer
           at
           all
           ;
           whereas
           he
           might
           haue
           commanded
           him
           to
           silence
           ,
           and
           
             tormented
             him
             before
             his
             time
          
           ,
           and
           haue
           punish●d
           him
           for
           his
           sawcinesse
           ?
           When
           Peter
           tempted
           him
           ,
           he
           cut
           him
           vp
           very
           sharply
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Come
             behinde
             me
             Sathan
             ,
             Mark.
          
           8
           ,
           33.
           
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           answer
           the
           deuill
           so
           ?
           He
           might
           haue
           enioyned
           him
           ,
           and
           throwne
           him
           into
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           ,
           Luke
           8
           ,
           31.
           or
           at
           the
           least
           bidden
           him
           ,
           
             Auoyd
             Sa\than
             ,
             verse
             10.
             
             Augustine
          
           answereth
           this
           doubt
           ,
           that
           Christ
           answered
           in
           the
           like
           time
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           answer
           :
           willing
           vs
           thereby
           (
           as
           Abimelech
           did
           his
           souldiers
           )
           to
           doe
           as
           he
           had
           done
           before
           ,
           Iudg.
           9
           ,
           48.
           
           So
           Christ
           is
           our
           example
           ,
           Iohn
           13
           ,
           15.
           and
           bids
           vs
           do
           as
           
             he
             hath
             done
          
           .
           Christ
           is
           our
           Captaine
           ,
           he
           hath
           gone
           before
           vs
           ,
           and
           shewed
           vs
           how
           to
           behaue
           our selues
           in
           fight
           :
           when
           the
           diuell
           assaulteth
           vs
           with
           distrust
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           to
           ward
           it
           off
           with
           a
           Text
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           done
           before
           vs.
           Our
           Sauiours
           shield
           ,
           whereby
           (
           we
           see
           )
           he
           beareth
           off
           all
           the
           deuils
           darts
           ,
           is
           couered
           all
           ouer
           with
           
             Scriptum
             est
          
           .
           We
           haue
           here
           a
           briefe
           view
           of
           the
           Churches
           Armorie
           ,
           Cant.
           4
           ,
           4.
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           built
           for
           
           defence
           .
           Heere
           be
           the
           shields
           wherewith
           Salomons
           Temple
           was
           hanged
           ,
           and
           which
           Paul
           calleth
           ,
           
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           10
           ,
           4.
           not
           carnall
           ,
           but
           mighty
           (
           through
           God
           )
           to
           cast
           downe
           holds
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           in
           number
           fiue
           :
           First
           ,
           a
           preparation
           of
           our selues
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           Gods
           Sacraments
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           the
           more
           strong
           to
           sustaine
           and
           beare
           off
           temptations
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           end
           without
           fainting
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           withdrawing
           our selues
           into
           the
           desert
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           solitary
           place
           ,
           there
           (
           by
           Meditation
           )
           to
           kindle
           good
           thoughts
           ,
           Psal.
           39
           ,
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           fasting
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           watchfull
           prayer
           ,
           Math.
           26
           ,
           41.
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           perfecting
           our selues
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           These
           be
           the
           fiue
           shields
           wherewith
           Salomons
           Tenple
           was
           hanged
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           for
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           note
           ,
           that
           where
           God
           speaketh
           of
           any
           good
           that
           wee
           are
           to
           receiue
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           commended
           to
           vs
           as
           a
           storehouse
           ,
           whether
           wee
           are
           to
           make
           our
           resort
           for
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           
             whereof
             he
             that
             tasteth
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             thirst
             ,
             Iohn
          
           6
           ,
           35.
           
           And
           from
           thence
           are
           we
           to
           draw
           the
           waters
           of
           comfort
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           fountaines
           of
           saluation
           ,
           Esay
           12
           ,
           3.
           
           When
           there
           is
           any
           ill
           spoken
           of
           which
           we
           are
           to
           resist
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           commended
           to
           vs
           as
           an
           Armory
           ,
           whence
           wee
           may
           fetch
           any
           kinde
           of
           weapon
           which
           we
           shall
           need
           ,
           either
           offensiue
           ,
           as
           a
           sword
           ,
           Heb.
           4
           ,
           12.
           or
           defensiue
           ,
           as
           a
           shield
           ,
           Prou.
           30
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           The
           Scripture
           is
           the
           broad
           plate
           that
           is
           to
           beare
           off
           the
           darts
           :
           our
           faith
           is
           the
           braces
           or
           handle
           wherby
           we
           take
           hold
           ,
           Ephe.
           6
           ,
           16.
           and
           lift
           it
           vp
           to
           defend
           our selues
           withall
           .
           For
           the
           Scripture
           is
           a
           shield
           ,
           
             Non
             quod
             dciitur
             ,
             sed
             quod
             ,
             dicitur
             .
             Dicitur
          
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           
           strong
           and
           broad
           matter
           ,
           fit
           to
           beare
           off
           :
           and
           Creditur
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           handle
           or
           braces
           to
           it
           ,
           
             God
             spake
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             I
             haue
             heard
             it
             ,
             power
             belongeth
             vnto
             God
             ,
             Psal.
          
           62
           ,
           11.
           
           So
           that
           it
           sufficeth
           not
           that
           it
           be
           spoken
           onely
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           heare
           it
           too
           :
           neither
           must
           wee
           heare
           it
           as
           the
           voyce
           of
           a
           man
           (
           as
           Samuel
           at
           the
           first
           did
           ;
           who
           when
           God
           called
           him
           ,
           thought
           it
           the
           voice
           of
           
             Eli
             :
          
           )
           but
           as
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           which
           were
           dead
           in
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           hath
           quickned
           and
           forgiuen
           vs
           all
           our
           trespasses
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           2
           ,
           13.
           
           This
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           our
           faith
           .
        
         
           Generally
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           this
           is
           Christs
           opinion
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           his
           owne
           practise
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           diuell
           come
           as
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           charme
           for
           him
           ,
           Psal
           58
           ,
           5.
           
           Or
           if
           he
           come
           as
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           here
           is
           that
           is
           able
           to
           preuaile
           against
           him
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5
           ,
           8.
           
           And
           that
           the
           deuill
           knowes
           well
           enough
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           bis
           malice
           that
           hee
           hath
           alwayes
           borne
           it
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           is
           was
           but
           onely
           Dictum
           .
           For
           so
           soone
           as
           God
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             vs
             make
             man
             in
             our
             likenesse
             ,
          
           that
           word
           was
           straight
           a
           whetstone
           to
           the
           deuils
           enuie
           .
           And
           after
           the
           fall
           ,
           when
           the
           seed
           was
           promised
           ,
           that
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           deuils
           enmitie
           ,
           Gen.
           31
           ,
           15.
           
           So
           when
           the
           promise
           was
           reitterated
           ,
           Gen.
           22.
           18.
           that
           was
           the
           cause
           he
           so
           turmoyled
           all
           the
           Patriarchs
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           word
           was
           to
           be
           written
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           his
           malice
           began
           to
           grow
           very
           hot
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           caused
           it
           for
           anger
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           Exod.
           32
           ,
           19
           For
           the
           Fathers
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           deuils
           busie
           endeuour
           ,
           in
           making
           the
           Israelites
           to
           commit
           idolatry
           with
           the
           golden
           Calfe
           ,
           was
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           so
           heate
           Moses
           in
           his
           zeale
           ,
           as
           
           that
           in
           his
           anger
           he
           should
           breake
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           casting
           them
           hastily
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           .
           We
           are
           to
           note
           therefore
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           forceable
           sound
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           the
           Deuill
           cannot
           abide
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           the
           sound
           ,
           but
           the
           sight
           also
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           that
           lying
           sicke
           on
           his
           bed
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           seuen
           poenitentiall
           Psalmes
           to
           be
           painted
           on
           the
           wall
           ouer
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           great
           Letters
           ;
           that
           if
           after
           he
           should
           become
           speechlesse
           yet
           he
           might
           point
           to
           euery
           verse
           when
           the
           deuill
           came
           to
           tempt
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           confute
           him
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             his
             quiuer
             full
             of
             such
             arrowes
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             hee
             ashamed
             .
          
           Blessed
           is
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           skill
           to
           choose
           out
           fit
           arrowes
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           speake
           out
           of
           Esay
           49
           ,
           2.
           
           Christ
           saith
           affirmatiuely
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           
             in
             them
             is
             eternall
             life
             ,
             Iohn
          
           5
           ,
           39.
           
           Negatiuely
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           error
           ,
           is
           the
           not
           knowing
           of
           them
           ,
           Marke
           12
           ,
           24.
           
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           that
           made
           him
           wiser
           than
           his
           enemies
           ,
           than
           his
           teachers
           ,
           and
           than
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             119
             ,
             98
             ,
             99
             ,
             &
          
           110.
           
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           amendment
           after
           a
           fall
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2
           ,
           26.
           
           There
           is
           much
           calling
           now
           adaies
           for
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           others
           finde
           fault
           as
           fast
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           better
           harkned
           vnto
           .
           For
           as
           the
           want
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           abuses
           (
           which
           are
           so
           much
           cried
           out
           against
           )
           proceede
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           not
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           as
           well
           from
           the
           not
           mingling
           of
           faith
           with
           it
           ,
           (
           without
           which
           mixture
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           worth
           )
           it
           profiteth
           not
           ,
           Heb.
           4
           ,
           2.
           
           So
           the
           error
           of
           the
           former
           times
           was
           ,
           in
           yeelding
           too
           farre
           to
           the
           deuils
           policie
           ,
           by
           sealing
           vp
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           locking
           the
           storehouse
           and
           Armorie
           of
           the
           people
           .
           It
           is
           the
           policie
           
           Christ
           tels
           vs
           of
           in
           the
           11.
           of
           Lukes
           Gospell
           22.
           
           A
           strong
           man
           puts
           the
           strong
           armed
           man
           out
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           his
           armour
           from
           him
           :
           then
           he
           needs
           not
           feare
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           policie
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           13
           ,
           19
           when
           the
           Philistims
           had
           taken
           away
           all
           Smithes
           and
           Armour
           ,
           then
           they
           thought
           they
           were
           safe
           .
           So
           in
           the
           time
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           the
           deuill
           might
           let
           them
           do
           their
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           yet
           haue
           them
           still
           vnder
           his
           lure
           :
           that
           he
           might
           offend
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           armour
           to
           resist
           him
           .
           All
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           had
           a
           right
           and
           property
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Christs
           words
           ,
           Iohn
           10
           ,
           34.
           he
           answered
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             not
             written
             in
             your
             Law
             ?
          
           As
           though
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           yours
           .
           To
           the
           young
           man
           (
           in
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           of
           S
           Lukes
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           26.
           verse
           )
           that
           asked
           Christ
           
             what
             he
             should
             do
             to
             be
             saued
             ?
          
           Christ
           answereth
           :
           
             What
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             ?
             how
             readest
             thou
             ?
          
           Whereunto
           the
           answer
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           read
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           booke
           is
           sealed
           vp
           ,
           Esay
           29
           ,
           11.
           is
           as
           the
           deuill
           would
           haue
           it
           .
           Then
           hath
           he
           a
           fit
           time
           to
           offer
           vs
           stones
           to
           make
           bread
           of
           .
           But
           this
           answer
           with
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           will
           not
           he
           allowed
           of
           .
        
         
           Now
           come
           wee
           to
           the
           speciall
           point
           of
           Christs
           answer
           ,
           
             It
             is
             written
             ,
             Man
             liues
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             &c.
             Deut
          
           8
           ,
           3.
           
           There
           is
           no
           better
           kinde
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           than
           that
           ,
           when
           one
           grants
           all
           that
           hath
           beene
           said
           by
           his
           aduersarie
           ,
           and
           proueth
           it
           to
           make
           on
           his
           part
           ;
           and
           vpon
           a
           new
           conceit
           ,
           auoyds
           all
           that
           his
           aduersarie
           said
           .
           Here
           our
           Sauiour
           might
           confesse
           all
           that
           the
           deuill
           objected
           ;
           as
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           
           admit
           the
           stones
           were
           made
           bread
           ,
           and
           that
           bread
           were
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           were
           so
           to
           be
           come
           by
           (
           which
           is
           vntrue
           ,
           )
           were
           we
           then
           in
           good
           case
           ?
        
         
           This
           indeed
           is
           the
           deuils
           position
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           would
           perswade
           all
           those
           that
           haue
           
             animam
             triticeam
          
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Fathers
           call
           it
           :
           )
           that
           those
           externall
           things
           are
           necessary
           to
           bee
           had
           :
           and
           that
           if
           they
           haue
           enough
           thereof
           ,
           they
           are
           well
           enough
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           it
           to
           be
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           rich
           man
           ,
           Luke
           12
           ,
           19.
           
           This
           man
           hauing
           a
           wheaten
           soule
           ,
           hauing
           corne
           enough
           ,
           bad
           his
           
             soule
             take
             rest
          
           ,
           and
           liue
           merrily
           
             for
             many
             yeeres
          
           .
           But
           Christ
           goeth
           further
           ,
           and
           saith
           ;
           Though
           the
           stones
           be
           made
           bread
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           auayle
           ,
           except
           it
           please
           God
           (
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           his
           word
           )
           to
           giue
           vertue
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           life
           vnto
           the
           bread
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betweene
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           stone
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           the
           plenty
           or
           quality
           of
           victuals
           ,
           howsoeuer
           some
           dote
           vpon
           such
           externall
           meanes
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           which
           sacrificed
           to
           their
           net
           ,
           and
           burnt
           incense
           to
           their
           yerne
           ,
           Abac.
           1.
           16.
           because
           by
           them
           their
           portion
           was
           fat
           ,
           and
           their
           meates
           plentuous
           .
           For
           what
           saith
           Iob
           31
           ,
           27.
           
           
             If
             I
             reioyced
             because
             my
             substance
             was
             great
             ,
             this
             had
             beene
             an
             iniquity
             .
          
           So
           that
           our
           life
           is
           not
           maintained
           by
           bread
           onely
           ,
           descended
           out
           of
           the
           mould
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           The
           nature
           of
           bread
           and
           stones
           are
           not
           much
           vnlike
           ,
           they
           come
           both
           out
           of
           one
           belly
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           earth
           ,
           Iob
           28
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           of
           themselues
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           no
           more
           power
           than
           the
           other
           vnto
           life
           :
           for
           we
           know
           that
           the
           Israelites
           died
           ,
           euen
           while
           the
           flesh
           of
           Quayles
           was
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           Numb
           .
           11
           ,
           33.
           and
           Manna
           (
           heauenly
           fare
           )
           
           being
           farre
           better
           than
           our
           bread
           .
           It
           is
           the
           deuils
           craftie
           policie
           ,
           to
           burie
           a
           mans
           life
           vender
           a
           loafe
           of
           bread
           :
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           to
           fetter
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           the
           outward
           meanes
           ;
           whereas
           they
           of
           themselues
           are
           of
           no
           efficacie
           ,
           without
           the
           operation
           and
           grace
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           than
           a
           hammer
           and
           a
           sawe
           ,
           without
           a
           hand
           ,
           able
           to
           employ
           them
           .
        
         
           Dauid
           saith
           (
           Psal.
           104
           ,
           28.
           )
           The
           eyes
           of
           all
           things
           waite
           on
           God
           for
           their
           meat
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           and
           thou
           fillest
           them
           :
           
             With
             what
             ?
             with
             bread
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
          
           with
           thy
           blessing
           and
           goodnesse
           .
           
             Our
             hearts
             must
             be
          
           stablished
           with
           grace
           ,
           not
           with
           meats
           .
           Heb.
           13
           ,
           9.
           
           
             It
             is
             Gods
             prerogatiue
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             things
             had
             their
             beginning
             from
             him
             ,
          
           Col.
           1
           ,
           17.
           
             so
             he
             supporteth
             and
             sustaineth
             them
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           further
           point
           than
           all
           Philosophy
           teacheth
           vs.
           For
           they
           hauing
           laid
           downe
           the
           foure
           elements
           ,
           bare
           and
           simple
           essences
           ,
           
             tanquam
             materiam
          
           ,
           by
           compounding
           and
           tempering
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           bring
           forth
           a
           cercaine
           quintenssence
           or
           balme
           full
           of
           vertue
           .
           But
           Diuinitie
           leadeth
           so
           to
           a
           quintessence
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           all
           the
           quintessences
           and
           balmes
           in
           the
           world
           can
           do
           vs
           no
           good
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           question
           that
           Ieremie
           propoundeth
           ,
           Ier.
           8
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Is
             there
             no
             balme
             at
             Gilead
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             Physitian
             there
             ?
          
           The
           answer
           may
           be
           ,
           Mans
           health
           is
           not
           recouered
           by
           balme
           or
           physicke
           onely
           ,
           
             but
             by
             euery
             word
             that
             proceedeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
          
           if
           wee
           weigh
           Christs
           argument
           aright
           .
           For
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           16
           ,
           12.
           
           Asa
           dyed
           for
           all
           his
           Physitians
           that
           were
           about
           him
           .
           So
           if
           it
           be
           asked
           ,
           Are
           there
           no
           horses
           nor
           chariots
           in
           Gilead
           ?
           we
           may
           answer
           ,
           warlike
           victory
           
           consisteth
           not
           in
           warlike
           furniture
           onely
           ,
           but
           in
           remembring
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           God.
           Psal.
           20
           ,
           7.
           
           A
           horse
           is
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           saue
           ,
           without
           the
           power
           of
           this
           word
           .
           And
           so
           when
           a
           man
           thriues
           nor
           ,
           or
           prospers
           not
           in
           his
           actions
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           often
           for
           want
           of
           labour
           or
           care
           :
           Psal.
           127
           ,
           1.
           tels
           him
           ,
           
             Except
             the
             Lord
             build
             the
             house
             ,
             &c.
             
             Augustine
          
           aduiseth
           his
           Auditorie
           ;
           to
           beleeue
           it
           in
           time
           ,
           least
           (
           by
           wofull
           experience
           )
           they
           finde
           it
           to
           bee
           true
           ,
           when
           '
           as
           they
           shall
           haue
           such
           a
           consumption
           ,
           that
           no
           meat
           shall
           do
           them
           any
           good
           ;
           or
           such
           a
           dropsie
           ,
           that
           no
           drinke
           shall
           auayle
           them
           .
           The
           power
           and
           vertue
           of
           this
           word
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             staffe
             of
             bread
             ,
             Leuit.
          
           26
           ,
           26.
           and
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           a
           chiose
           staffe
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           set
           in
           the
           middest
           ,
           to
           beare
           vp
           all
           the
           Tent.
           The
           plainest
           similitude
           I
           can
           vse
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           vnderstand
           the
           force
           thereof
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           When
           we
           goe
           to
           Physicke
           for
           any
           disease
           ,
           wee
           are
           bidden
           seethe
           such
           hearbs
           in
           running
           water
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           drinke
           the
           water
           ,
           we
           know
           it
           is
           not
           the
           water
           which
           helpeth
           ,
           but
           the
           decoction
           of
           infusion
           ,
           So
           it
           is
           not
           the
           bread
           (
           considered
           barely
           in
           it selfe
           )
           that
           nourisheth
           vs
           ,
           but
           the
           vertue
           and
           grace
           of
           the
           word
           infused
           into
           it
           .
           We
           are
           not
           therefore
           to
           sticke
           to
           the
           meanes
           ,
           like
           the
           Glutton
           ,
           Luke
           12
           ,
           19.
           but
           to
           pray
           for
           this
           blessing
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           God
           (
           in
           the
           establishing
           of
           nature
           )
           hath
           thereout
           reserued
           foure
           speciall
           prerogatiues
           to
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           As
           first
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           little
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           to
           go
           far
           in
           operation
           ,
           1
           Reg.
           17
           ,
           14.
           with
           a
           little
           oyle
           and
           a
           little
           wheat
           ,
           he
           fed
           Elias
           ,
           the
           poore
           widdow
           ,
           and
           her
           sonne
           a
           great
           while
           .
           And
           Math.
           17.
           14.
           
           Christ
           made
           fiue
           loaues
           &
           two
           fishes
           serue
           fiue
           thousand
           persons
           .
           
           The
           heathen
           man
           thought
           no
           certaine
           proportion
           was
           to
           be
           set
           downe
           for
           a
           familie
           ,
           because
           when
           a
           heauenly
           hunger
           commeth
           on
           men
           ,
           they
           eate
           more
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           than
           at
           another
           .
           But
           whatsoeuer
           the
           heathen
           haue
           spoken
           wisely
           ,
           we
           haue
           farre
           more
           wisely
           vttered
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           or
           other
           .
           In
           Psal.
           17
           ,
           14.
           this
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           a
           certaine
           hidden
           treasure
           ,
           wherewith
           means
           bellies
           be
           filled
           ,
           and
           Haggi
           .
           1
           ,
           6.
           saith
           ,
           
             Men
             eat
             much
             ,
             yet
             haue
             not
             enough
             ;
             drinke
             much
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             filled
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           first
           prerogatiue
           .
        
         
           His
           second
           is
           ,
           he
           takes
           order
           as
           well
           for
           the
           qualitie
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           quantitie
           ;
           course
           meates
           and
           fine
           are
           all
           one
           with
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           Israelites
           (
           notwithstanding
           their
           Quayles
           and
           Manna
           )
           died
           :
           and
           Daniel
           and
           his
           fellowes
           ,
           that
           fed
           vpon
           course
           meates
           ,
           looked
           better
           than
           all
           the
           children
           that
           were
           fed
           with
           the
           Kings
           owne
           dyct
           ,
           Dan.
           1
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           without
           meanes
           he
           worketh
           sometimes
           .
           Therefore
           Asa
           had
           said
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           14
           ,
           1
           1.
           
           If
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             God
             helpeth
             by
             many
             or
             few
          
           (
           if
           he
           had
           not
           put
           in
           too
           )
           
             and
             sometimes
             by
             none
          
           .
           For
           there
           was
           light
           before
           any
           Sunne
           or
           Moone
           ,
           Gen.
           1
           ,
           3.
           though
           after
           (
           
             verse
             14
             )
          
           .
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           ordaine
           them
           as
           instruments
           .
           And
           so
           Gen.
           2
           ,
           5.
           the
           earth
           was
           fertile
           ,
           when
           as
           then
           no
           rayne
           had
           falne
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           ordinary
           meanes
           .
           Let
           Moses
           be
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           but
           heare
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           needeth
           no
           bread
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           bring
           his
           purpose
           to
           passe
           ,
           euen
           by
           those
           meanes
           whose
           natures
           tend
           to
           contrary
           effects
           ;
           as
           to
           preserue
           by
           stones
           .
           Colloquintida
           ,
           
           being
           ranke
           poyson
           ,
           (
           in
           eating
           whereof
           is
           present
           death
           )
           was
           (
           by
           the
           Prophet
           )
           made
           matter
           of
           nourishment
           ,
           2
           Kings
           4
           ,
           40.
           
           So
           Christ
           ,
           by
           those
           things
           which
           were
           fit
           to
           put
           out
           a
           seeing
           mans
           eies
           ,
           as
           dust
           ;
           made
           a
           blinde
           man
           recouer
           his
           sight
           ,
           Iohn
           9
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           so
           doth
           hee
           make
           light
           to
           shine
           out
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4
           ,
           6.
           
           One
           contrary
           out
           of
           another
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           deuill
           answered
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           apply
           these
           things
           to
           our selues
           .
        
         
           Christs
           answer
           doth
           import
           two
           words
           ,
           and
           so
           two
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           two
           breaths
           ,
           or
           spirits
           :
           and
           these
           two
           be
           as
           two
           twinnes
           .
           He
           that
           will
           be
           maintained
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           must
           seeke
           after
           the
           other
           .
           The
           first
           word
           is
           the
           same
           decree
           ,
           whereby
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           is
           established
           ,
           according
           to
           Psal.
           147
           ,
           15.
           
           
             Hee
             sendeth
             forth
             his
             commandement
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             runneth
             verie
             swiftly
             :
             he
             giueth
             snow
             like
             wooll
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           that
           whereof
           Iames
           1
           ,
           18.
           speaketh
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             word
             of
             truth
          
           ,
           wherewith
           (
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           )
           he
           begat
           vs.
           The
           one
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           creating
           and
           gouerning
           all
           things
           ,
           Psal.
           33
           ,
           6.
           
             he
             but
             spake
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             done
             .
          
           The
           other
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           Gods
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           are
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           his
           mouth
           ,
           Ier.
           15
           ,
           19.
           
           
             Thou
             standest
             before
             mee
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             wert
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           From
           the
           first
           word
           ,
           all
           things
           haue
           their
           beginning
           and
           being
           ;
           as
           when
           he
           sent
           forth
           his
           spirit
           or
           breath
           ,
           they
           were
           created
           and
           had
           their
           beginning
           :
           So
           Psal.
           104
           ,
           29.
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           so
           soone
           as
           God
           hides
           his
           face
           ,
           they
           are
           troubled
           .
           And
           if
           he
           takes
           away
           their
           breath
           ,
           they
           dye
           ,
           and
           returne
           to
           dust
           .
           The
           other
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           ,
           
           ministreth
           vnto
           vs
           supernaturall
           life
           ,
           Esay
           56
           ,
           21.
           
           Now
           therefore
           to
           set
           them
           together
           ,
           euery
           man
           is
           thus
           to
           thinke
           with
           himselfe
           .
           If
           I
           get
           my
           liuing
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           any
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ;
           surely
           Gods
           other
           word
           will
           not
           accompany
           such
           gotten
           goods
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           these
           two
           words
           be
           twinnes
           :
           if
           we
           get
           not
           our
           goods
           by
           the
           one
           word
           ,
           we
           shall
           want
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           other
           word
           ,
           and
           then
           wee
           were
           as
           good
           eate
           stones
           :
           it
           will
           bee
           but
           grauell
           in
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           or
           Quailes
           .
           We
           are
           then
           to
           vse
           the
           meanes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           second
           word
           .
           Abraham
           (
           we
           see
           )
           went
           forth
           to
           sacrifice
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           appointment
           ,
           Gen.
           22.
           the
           Word
           was
           his
           direction
           :
           therefore
           when
           Isaac
           asked
           ,
           
             Where
             was
             the
             Sacrifice
          
           ?
           he
           might
           boldly
           answer
           ,
           
             God
             would
             prouide
             one
          
           ;
           as
           wee
           see
           euen
           at
           the
           very
           pinch
           he
           did
           :
           whereupon
           it
           came
           to
           be
           a
           prouerbe
           ,
           that
           euen
           
             In
             monte
             ,
             Iehoua
             prouidebit
          
           .
           The
           Israelits
           went
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           by
           the
           warrant
           and
           appointment
           of
           Gods
           Word
           .
           How
           then
           ?
           First
           ,
           they
           had
           away
           made
           them
           (
           where
           neuer
           was
           any
           before
           )
           through
           the
           Red-sea
           ,
           Exod.
           14
           ,
           21.
           they
           had
           bread
           downward
           out
           of
           the
           clouds
           ,
           whereas
           it
           vseth
           to
           rise
           vpwards
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           their
           garments
           in
           fortie
           yeeres
           neuer
           waxed
           old
           ,
           Deut.
           8
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           they
           had
           water
           ,
           whence
           water
           vseth
           not
           to
           come
           ;
           by
           striking
           the
           Rockes
           ,
           water
           gushed
           forth
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           true
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           34
           ,
           9.
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             want
             to
             them
             that
             feare
             God.
          
           Though
           (
           peraduenture
           )
           he
           will
           not
           vse
           the
           same
           meanes
           he
           did
           for
           the
           Israelites
           ;
           yet
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           (
           walking
           after
           his
           will
           )
           shall
           haue
           some
           way
           of
           reliefe
           alwayes
           .
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           would
           not
           distrust
           the
           prouidence
           
           of
           God
           :
           for
           hee
           knew
           he
           was
           in
           the
           worke
           and
           way
           of
           God.
           For
           we
           reade
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             led
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           lacke
           ;
           as
           indeed
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           Angels
           came
           and
           minstred
           vnto
           him
           :
           as
           it
           followeth
           in
           the
           11.
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           So
           either
           the
           Crowes
           shall
           minister
           to
           our
           wants
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           to
           Elias
           :
           or
           our
           enemies
           ,
           as
           the
           Egyptians
           did
           to
           the
           Israelites
           :
           or
           else
           the
           Angels
           themselues
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           here
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           grow
           to
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           
             Let
             vs
             seeke
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             shall
             be
             ministred
             vnto
             vs.
          
           And
           in
           all
           like
           temptations
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           a
           good
           answer
           out
           of
           Dan.
           3
           ,
           17.
           
           
             That
             God
             that
             we
             serue
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             releeue
             and
             deliuer
             vs
             ,
             euen
             the
             burning
             fire
             :
          
           But
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           not
           be
           his
           will
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           yet
           wee
           will
           not
           vse
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           or
           fall
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           .
           In
           this
           answer
           (
           againe
           )
           Christ
           would
           teach
           vs
           here
           to
           be
           resolute
           ,
           howsoeuer
           Gods
           blessing
           doth
           not
           concurre
           with
           our
           gettings
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           not
           when
           wee
           get
           them
           by
           indirect
           meanes
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           .
           To
           goods
           so
           gotten
           ,
           God
           will
           adde
           sorrow
           :
           for
           
             The
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             rich
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             adde
             no
             sorrowes
             with
             it
             ,
             Prouerb
             .
          
           10
           ,
           22.
           
           When
           God
           giues
           riches
           ,
           hee
           giues
           quietnesse
           withall
           :
           but
           if
           God
           giue
           them
           not
           ,
           we
           were
           as
           good
           be
           without
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           gotten
           by
           oppression
           or
           violence
           ,
           Prou
           4
           ,
           17.
           or
           by
           fraud
           and
           deceit
           ,
           Prou.
           20
           ,
           17.
           
           For
           these
           two
           be
           the
           quick-siluer
           and
           brimstone
           of
           the
           deuils
           Alchymistrie
           .
           God
           will
           adde
           sorrow
           to
           them
           :
           for
           though
           they
           be
           pleasant
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           Proueob
           .
           20
           ,
           17.
           and
           money
           gotten
           by
           stinking
           meanes
           ,
           smels
           like
           other
           money
           (
           as
           an
           Emperour
           
           said
           :
           )
           and
           bread
           so
           gotten
           ,
           tastes
           like
           other
           bread
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           a
           plaine
           conclusion
           and
           experiment
           will
           make
           it
           manifest
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           made
           of
           stones
           ,
           and
           had
           sorrow
           mingled
           or
           added
           to
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           shall
           bee
           either
           an
           occasion
           or
           matter
           of
           the
           disease
           called
           the
           Stone
           :
           or
           it
           shall
           turne
           his
           meate
           in
           his
           bowels
           ,
           and
           
             fill
             him
             with
             the
             gall
             of
             Alps
             ,
             Iob
          
           20
           ,
           14.
           or
           as
           Asaes
           oppression
           by
           delicacie
           became
           an
           occasion
           of
           the
           dropsie
           or
           gout
           :
           or
           else
           shall
           the
           executioner
           catch
           all
           that
           hee
           hath
           ,
           and
           the
           stranger
           spoile
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           109
           ,
           11.
           or
           spend
           them
           vpon
           Physitians
           ,
           Marke
           5
           ,
           26.
           or
           on
           Lawyers
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           though
           God
           suffer
           them
           to
           enjoy
           them
           quiet
           all
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           euen
           to
           die
           by
           their
           flesh
           pots
           ;
           yet
           on
           their
           death-bed
           they
           shall
           finde
           such
           a
           grudging
           and
           torment
           in
           their
           conscience
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           wish
           that
           they
           had
           starued
           for
           hunger
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           begun
           to
           vse
           any
           such
           means
           .
           Or
           if
           God
           in
           his
           iudgement
           (
           for
           their
           greater
           torment
           )
           suffer
           them
           to
           die
           in
           their
           beds
           ,
           without
           any
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           like
           blockes
           ,
           or
           like
           an
           Oxe
           dying
           in
           a
           ditch
           ;
           at
           the
           last
           day
           they
           shall
           feele
           a
           gnashing
           in
           their
           teeth
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           know
           it
           was
           made
           of
           stones
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Sermon
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOVRTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             Math.
             Chap.
             4.
             verses
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Then
               the
               deuill
               tooke
               him
               vp
               into
               the
               holy
               Citie
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               on
               a
               pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             
               And
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               cast
               thy selfe
               downe
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               giue
               his
               Angels
               charge
               ouer
               thee
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               hands
               they
               shall
               lift
               thee
               vp
               ,
               least
               at
               any
               time
               thou
               shouldst
               dash
               thy
               foot
               against
               a
               stone
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           manner
           is
           ,
           after
           one
           hath
           taken
           a
           foyle
           ,
           his
           courage
           will
           faile
           .
           The
           Angell
           would
           haue
           beene
           gone
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           hee
           could
           not
           preuaile
           ouer
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Gen.
          
           32
           ,
           26.
           
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           heere
           with
           the
           deuill
           .
           For
           when
           hee
           saw
           that
           his
           first
           temptations
           would
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           he
           tryeth
           another
           .
           And
           euen
           so
           he
           played
           with
           Iob
           :
           
           for
           when
           he
           could
           do
           no
           good
           vpon
           his
           first
           patent
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           all
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           comes
           and
           sues
           for
           a
           new
           Commission
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           touch
           his
           flesh
           and
           bones
           ,
           Iob
           2
           ,
           5.
           and
           thereby
           hee
           giueth
           vs
           to
           learne
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           one
           foyle
           that
           can
           make
           him
           giue
           ouer
           .
           He
           is
           one
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           a
           Father
           saith
           ,
           to
           haue
           courage
           aboue
           their
           strength
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           nature
           be
           many
           in
           our
           daies
           ,
           whose
           daring
           is
           aboue
           their
           skill
           ;
           and
           haue
           courage
           to
           vndertake
           much
           more
           than
           their
           ability
           is
           to
           performe
           .
           Not
           like
           Dauid
           ,
           who
           did
           as
           much
           as
           he
           vndertooke
           in
           killing
           Goliah
           :
           nor
           like
           him
           of
           whom
           Esay
           speaketh
           in
           the
           seuenth
           verse
           of
           his
           third
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           would
           haue
           made
           him
           Prince
           ,
           he
           had
           
             no
             bread
             nor
             cloathing
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           refused
           :
           but
           they
           will
           take
           it
           vpon
           them
           though
           they
           haue
           not
           wherewithall
           ,
           and
           thereby
           become
           Authors
           of
           trouble
           ,
           wanting
           abilitie
           to
           goe
           through
           withall
           .
           But
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           all
           one
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           answer
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           able
           to
           hold
           their
           peace
           ?
           We
           see
           here
           the
           Deuill
           is
           a
           great
           vndertaker
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           content
           to
           take
           a
           foyle
           ,
           but
           euen
           out
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           wherewith
           he
           was
           foyled
           maketh
           hee
           matter
           of
           a
           new
           Temptation
           ,
           a
           new
           ball
           of
           fire
           .
           Out
           of
           Christs
           conquest
           ,
           he
           makes
           a
           new
           assault
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           since
           he
           will
           needes
           trust
           ,
           he
           will
           set
           him
           on
           trusting
           ,
           he
           shall
           trust
           as
           much
           as
           he
           will.
           As
           the
           fo●mer
           tempted
           him
           to
           diffidence
           ;
           so
           this
           sh●ll
           tempt
           him
           to
           presidence
           .
           As
           before
           the
           diuell
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           waters
           of
           
             Meribah
             (
             Exod.
             17
             ,
             7.
             )
          
           where
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           did
           murmure
           and
           tempt
           God
           :
           so
           now
           he
           brings
           him
           to
           the
           temptation
           of
           
             Massah
             ,
             (
             Deut.
             6
             ,
             16.
             )
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           presumption
           ,
           wantonnesse
           ,
           
           and
           delicacie
           :
           for
           then
           with
           bread
           they
           were
           not
           content
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           haue
           flesh
           and
           other
           dainties
           ,
           Psal.
           78
           ,
           20.
           
           As
           the
           first
           might
           be
           called
           the
           
             hungry
             Temptation
          
           ,
           so
           this
           may
           be
           called
           ,
           
             The
             wanton
             Temptation
          
           .
           That
           which
           was
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           the
           Temptation
           of
           Meribah
           ,
           is
           here
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           the
           Temptation
           of
           the
           Wildernesse
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           was
           there
           the
           Temptation
           of
           Massah
           ,
           is
           heere
           the
           temptation
           of
           the
           Pinacle
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           want
           of
           things
           necessary
           ,
           he
           thought
           to
           driue
           them
           to
           vexation
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           distrust
           Gods
           power
           and
           goodnesse
           .
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           by
           vnnecessary
           matters
           ,
           hee
           draweth
           vs
           on
           to
           wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           God
           to
           try
           what
           he
           can
           doe
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           him
           about
           base
           seruices
           ;
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           he
           driueth
           vs
           vnto
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           draweth
           vs
           from
           the
           vse
           of
           things
           lawfull
           :
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           he
           brings
           vs
           to
           this
           conceit
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           so
           abiected
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           hee
           will
           in
           the
           end
           faile
           vs
           ;
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           thinke
           we
           are
           so
           deare
           in
           Gods
           eyes
           ,
           and
           such
           darlings
           ,
           as
           throw
           our selues
           into
           any
           danger
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           not
           forsake
           vs.
           By
           the
           one
           ,
           he
           puts
           vs
           in
           feare
           (
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           :
           )
           
             Deum
             defuturum
             ,
             eatiam
             si
             promisit
          
           ;
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           hope
           ,
           
             Deum
             adfuturum
             ,
             vbi
             non
             promist
             :
          
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           he
           slandreth
           God
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           a
           God
           of
           straw
           ,
           of
           base
           condition
           ,
           and
           subiect
           to
           our
           becke
           ;
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           a
           God
           of
           iron
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           encline
           ,
           though
           we
           requested
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           Temptation
           :
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           three
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           ground
           the
           Deuill
           chose
           for
           the
           working
           of
           this
           Temptation
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
           temptation
           it selfe
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           deuils
           speech
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christs
           answer
           to
           it
           .
           In
           the
           place
           ,
           three
           things
           are
           to
           be
           noted
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           place
           it selfe
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           deuill
           chose
           it
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           followed
           him
           thither
           .
           For
           a
           new
           temptation
           he
           makes
           choyce
           of
           a
           new
           place
           .
           Indeed
           for
           a
           temptation
           to
           presumption
           the
           Wildernesse
           was
           not
           a
           fit
           place
           :
           first
           it
           was
           not
           high
           enough
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           not
           populous
           enough
           .
           It
           was
           a
           melancholly
           place
           :
           when
           a
           man
           is
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           in
           affliction
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           anguish
           and
           sorrow
           for
           want
           ,
           death
           of
           friends
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           generally
           for
           all
           solitarie
           men
           :
           the
           
             hungry
             Temptation
          
           is
           fitter
           than
           this
           of
           Presumption
           .
           As
           long
           as
           Noah
           was
           in
           the
           Arke
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           hee
           had
           in
           him
           no
           presumptuous
           thought
           :
           but
           sitting
           vnder
           the
           Vine
           in
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           hee
           was
           ouercome
           therewith
           .
           And
           iust
           
             Lot
             (
             2
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             8.
             )
          
           in
           Sodom
           ,
           had
           no
           fit
           time
           or
           place
           to
           be
           presumptuous
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           dwelt
           in
           the
           mountaine
           in
           security
           ,
           then
           the
           committed
           incest
           with
           his
           Daughters
           ,
           being
           made
           drunk
           by
           them
           .
           Dauid
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           was
           persecuted
           by
           Saul
           ,
           and
           tossed
           vp
           and
           downe
           from
           post
           to
           pillar
           ,
           had
           no
           leysure
           to
           be
           presumptuous
           :
           but
           in
           the
           top
           of
           his
           Turret
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           at
           rest
           in
           his
           Pallace
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           11
           ,
           2.
           presumption
           gaue
           him
           a
           blow
           .
           So
           here
           the
           Wildernesse
           was
           no
           fit
           place
           ,
           but
           the
           Pinacle
           is
           a
           very
           fit
           place
           for
           one
           to
           be
           presumptuous
           on
           .
           It
           is
           as
           good
           as
           a
           stage
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           vpon
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           to
           be
           seene
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Wildernesse
           there
           was
           small
           warrant
           for
           one
           that
           would
           be
           presumptuous
           :
           but
           from
           the
           Pinacle
           he
           might
           discerne
           farre
           and
           neere
           ,
           both
           the
           inner
           
           Court
           and
           outward
           Court
           ,
           and
           see
           a
           whole
           Cloud
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           haue
           some
           warrant
           of
           example
           of
           all
           estates
           ,
           high
           or
           low
           ,
           wise
           or
           noble
           .
           For
           what
           abuse
           soeuer
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           be
           hee
           neuer
           so
           presumptuous
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           some
           as
           proud
           ,
           stout
           ,
           and
           high-minded
           as
           himselfe
           :
           be
           his
           hayre
           neuer
           so
           long
           ,
           or
           his
           ruffes
           neuer
           so
           great
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           some
           as
           farre
           gone
           therein
           as
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           marke
           the
           foure
           gradations
           that
           it
           hath
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           a
           very
           fit
           place
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           come
           to
           the
           Pinacle
           ,
           he
           must
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Wildernesse
           into
           the
           Citie
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           not
           any
           Citie
           ,
           but
           the
           holy
           Citie
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           into
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Citie
           :
           And
           fourthly
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           vp
           to
           the
           Pinacle
           .
           First
           ,
           (
           hauing
           got
           him
           to
           leaue
           the
           Wildernesse
           )
           he
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           Citie
           ,
           that
           there
           he
           might
           say
           vnto
           him
           :
           You
           see
           such
           and
           such
           graue
           men
           ,
           how
           they
           behaue
           themselues
           :
           why
           should
           you
           seeke
           to
           be
           holier
           than
           they
           ?
           This
           was
           a
           good
           ciuell
           temptation
           :
           he
           brought
           him
           not
           to
           Cesarea
           or
           Samaria
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           Ierusalem
           the
           
             holy
             Citie
          
           :
           for
           that
           addition
           is
           giuen
           it
           ,
           Luke
           4
           ,
           9.
           and
           Dan.
           9
           ,
           24.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           where
           euen
           the
           verie
           ground
           was
           holy
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           other
           place
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           top
           and
           Pinacle
           which
           was
           ouer
           the
           
             Sanctum
             Sanctorum
          
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           tread
           hard
           there
           ?
           and
           take
           vpon
           him
           ,
           being
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           if
           a
           man
           will
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           example
           ;
           he
           may
           see
           Ananias
           the
           high-Priest
           ,
           renting
           his
           cloathes
           ,
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           things
           that
           sounded
           like
           blasphemy
           ,
           Marke
           14
           ,
           63.
           and
           yet
           buying
           his
           Bishopricke
           for
           money
           ?
           who
           will
           not
           then
           be
           bold
           
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ?
           And
           Herod
           a
           Prince
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           heard
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           preach
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           with
           
             much
             delight
          
           ,
           to
           commit
           adultery
           ,
           Marke
           6
           ,
           20.
           who
           would
           feare
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ?
           There
           he
           may
           see
           the
           Pharisie
           ,
           vnder
           shew
           of
           great
           holinesse
           ,
           tything
           Mint
           and
           Cummin
           ,
           and
           vnder
           colour
           of
           long
           prayers
           ,
           deuour
           widowes
           houses
           ,
           bringing
           in
           by
           extortion
           ,
           and
           sending
           out
           by
           excesse
           ,
           Math.
           23
           ,
           14
           ,
           21.
           
           And
           so
           in
           this
           Citie
           ,
           one
           may
           see
           some
           men
           ,
           both
           great
           frequenters
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           yet
           great
           vsurers
           ;
           Gentlewomen
           mishapen
           in
           their
           attyre
           .
           Seeing
           this
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           as
           bold
           as
           they
           ,
           the
           place
           being
           so
           holy
           ?
           And
           being
           thus
           warranted
           by
           example
           ,
           surely
           we
           must
           needes
           commend
           the
           deuils
           wit
           ,
           for
           his
           choyce
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           ,
           arise
           two
           notes
           .
           First
           ,
           against
           some
           phantasticall
           spirits
           ,
           who
           say
           ;
           Can
           that
           bee
           an
           holy
           Citie
           ,
           where
           there
           be
           dumbe
           dogges
           ?
           There
           were
           so
           in
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Esay
          
           56
           ,
           10.
           
           Where
           the
           leaders
           bee
           blinde
           ?
           Mat.
           15
           ,
           14
           They
           were
           so
           where
           Iudas
           ministred
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           diuision
           and
           debate
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           Phil.
           4
           ,
           2.
           
           Can
           this
           (
           say
           they
           )
           be
           the
           holy
           Citie
           ?
           And
           thereupon
           they
           forsake
           the
           fellowship
           ,
           Heb.
           10
           ,
           25.
           
           Whereas
           they
           (
           not
           withstanding
           the
           former
           abuses
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           eleuen
           Tribes
           were
           Apostates
           )
           did
           yet
           name
           it
           the
           holy
           Citie
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           wee
           are
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           though
           a
           man
           be
           on
           the
           battlements
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           hath
           he
           no
           sure
           sooting
           ,
           or
           cause
           to
           be
           secure
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           feare
           the
           more
           :
           for
           euen
           there
           doth
           the
           deuill
           stand
           at
           his
           elbow
           ,
           watching
           his
           Ouerthrow
           .
           There
           is
           no
           place
           (
           we
           see
           )
           priuiledged
           from
           
           temptations
           ,
           no
           Desert
           so
           solitary
           ,
           but
           the
           deuill
           will
           seeke
           it
           out
           :
           no
           Pinacle
           so
           high
           ,
           but
           the
           deuill
           is
           a
           Bishop
           ouer
           it
           ,
           to
           visit
           and
           ouer-looke
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           though
           in
           Ierusalem
           sits
           the
           
             abhomination
             of
             desolation
          
           (
           whereof
           Dauid
           spake
           ;
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           holy
           Citie
           still
           .
           And
           though
           the
           place
           be
           neuer
           so
           holy
           ,
           yet
           is
           that
           no
           cause
           of
           priuiledge
           ;
           but
           euen
           there
           may
           fit
           
             the
             abhomination
             of
             desolation
          
           .
           Both
           are
           proued
           out
           of
           Math.
           24
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           that
           we
           obserued
           in
           the
           circumstance
           of
           place
           ,
           is
           ;
           that
           the
           Deuill
           assumpted
           Christ
           :
           which
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           weake
           (
           as
           Gregorie
           also
           collecteth
           )
           may
           be
           offensiue
           ,
           in
           giuing
           them
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           deuill
           had
           such
           power
           ouer
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           carrie
           him
           whether
           he
           listed
           .
           But
           when
           they
           shall
           consider
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           limbes
           of
           the
           deuill
           haled
           and
           harrowed
           him
           too
           and
           fro
           ,
           from
           Annas
           to
           Caiphas
           ,
           from
           Caiphas
           to
           Pilat
           from
           Pilat
           to
           Herod
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           backe
           againe
           to
           Pilat
           :
           and
           how
           spitefully
           and
           contemptuously
           he
           was
           vsed
           in
           all
           these
           places
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           carried
           to
           execution
           :
           what
           meruayle
           will
           it
           be
           to
           see
           him
           (
           as
           Augustine
           speaketh
           :
           )
           
             In
             monte
             duci
             à
             capite
             ,
             qui
             à
             membris
             in
             additure
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           things
           do
           indeed
           (
           as
           all
           other
           his
           sufferings
           )
           set
           forth
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           towards
           vs.
           Of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           giue
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           ;
           yea
           ,
           appoint
           him
           this
           worke
           of
           out
           saluation
           ,
           and
           giue
           the
           deuill
           such
           a
           power
           oner
           him
           ,
           Luke
           22
           ,
           53.
           
           Of
           God
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           content
           to
           suffer
           such
           indignity
           ,
           phl
           .
           2
           ,
           7.
           as
           to
           be
           
             obedient
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
        
         
           The
           reason
           of
           all
           these
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           he
           
           would
           be
           baptized
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           a
           weake
           and
           sinnefull
           man
           ;
           was
           (
           as
           himselfe
           declareth
           it
           )
           to
           
             fulfill
             all
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Math.
          
           3.
           15.
           
           So
           here
           he
           was
           to
           suffer
           it
           ,
           else
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           would
           not
           haue
           beene
           fulfilled
           ,
           nor
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           And
           as
           he
           suffered
           this
           Assumption
           ,
           so
           afterwards
           ,
           Luke
           9
           ,
           51.
           his
           second
           Assumption
           was
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           Ierusalem
           to
           suffer
           :
           and
           so
           at
           the
           last
           he
           came
           to
           his
           third
           and
           last
           Assumption
           ,
           to
           be
           receiued
           vp
           into
           glory
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3
           ,
           16.
           
           And
           by
           the
           very
           same
           steps
           and
           degrees
           ,
           must
           we
           be
           assumpted
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           assumption
           of
           suffering
           ,
           which
           brought
           him
           to
           glorifying
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           followed
           ;
           whereby
           we
           are
           to
           marke
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           his
           courage
           ,
           that
           he
           durst
           encounter
           with
           the
           Deuill
           ,
           in
           any
           place
           wheresoeuer
           he
           list
           to
           carry
           him
           :
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           onely
           the
           God
           of
           the
           valleyes
           ,
           but
           a
           God
           of
           the
           mountaines
           also
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           surmise
           ,
           1
           King.
           20
           ,
           23.
           
           That
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           as
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           would
           at
           all
           stand
           vpon
           a
           Pinacle
           .
           There
           be
           some
           that
           would
           make
           vs
           beleeue
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           to
           stand
           vpon
           a
           Pinacle
           :
           but
           then
           if
           that
           had
           beene
           so
           ,
           Christ
           would
           neuer
           haue
           stood
           there
           .
           And
           since
           Christ
           stood
           there
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           sinne
           for
           any
           man
           else
           to
           stand
           there
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           :
           for
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           to
           follow
           his
           foot-steps
           ,
           and
           to
           tread
           wheresoeuer
           he
           hath
           trod
           before
           vs
           ;
           yet
           such
           places
           be
           not
           priuiledged
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           many
           mens
           table
           and
           wealth
           is
           their
           snares
           ,
           
             Psal.
             69
             ,
             22.
          
           euen
           so
           the
           good
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           God
           ,
           beturned
           to
           a
           mans
           hurt
           :
           as
           knowledge
           may
           serue
           for
           a
           quill
           to
           puffe
           him
           vp
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           swell
           ,
           1
           Con.
           8
           ,
           1.
           
           
           Nay
           ,
           euen
           that
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           to
           be
           wished
           for
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           matter
           of
           temptation
           ,
           least
           men
           bee
           swallowed
           vp
           with
           too
           much
           heauinesse
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           The
           Scriptures
           themselues
           (
           we
           see
           )
           are
           subiect
           to
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           deuill
           :
           whereby
           it
           should
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           refused
           ,
           if
           euery
           thing
           be
           refused
           which
           brings
           matter
           of
           temptation
           .
           But
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             laus
             stetisse
             in
             pinaculo
             ,
             sed
             stetisse
             &
             non
             cecidisse
             .
          
           In
           euery
           place
           to
           answer
           the
           deuill
           ,
           is
           praise-worthy
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           dangerous
           for
           one
           that
           hath
           a
           light
           and
           giddy
           braine
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           are
           drunke
           ,
           
             Esay
             51
             ,
             22.
          
           (
           though
           not
           with
           wine
           )
           to
           stand
           so
           high
           .
           Iob
           could
           stand
           there
           without
           falling
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           a
           more
           setled
           braine
           ,
           Iob
           31
           ,
           27.
           
           Such
           places
           are
           forthe
           wisest
           and
           sagest
           men
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           stood
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           could
           haue
           stood
           there
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           the
           tricke
           or
           skill
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           confesseth
           ,
           
             Phil.
             4
             ,
             12.
             
             I
             can
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             abound
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           come
           we
           to
           the
           Temptation
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           hath
           three
           generall
           heads
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           ball
           of
           wilde
           fire
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           consume
           his
           faith
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           dart
           ,
           
             Cast
             thy selfe
             downe
          
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           pierce
           the
           soule
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           tempereth
           the
           head
           of
           his
           dart
           with
           some
           stronger
           mettall
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           
             Scriptum
             est
          
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             
               Si
               filius
               Dei
               es
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             mote
             in
             the
             deuils
             eye
             ,
             hee
             vseth
             the
             same
             terme
             in
             the
             former
             temptation
             ,
             and
             here
             he
             is
             vp
             with
             it
             againe
             .
             And
             all
             is
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             by
             often
             bringing
             it
             into
             question
             whether
             hee
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             may
             at
             last
             
             make
             it
             out
             of
             question
             or
             doubt
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             :
             that
             by
             and
             from
             
               Si
               sis
            
             ,
             he
             may
             bring
             it
             to
             
               Ne
               sis
            
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             may
             be
             like
             hims●lfe
             .
             For
             to
             this
             end
             is
             all
             his
             compassing
             of
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             Proselyte
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             endeauour
             of
             the
             Pharisies
             ,
             Math.
             23
             ,
             15.
             who
             did
             in
             like
             sort
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             made
             ,
             yee
             make
             him
             (
             two-fold
             more
             )
             the
             child
             of
             hell
             ,
             then
             your selues
             .
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             Christ
             would
             haue
             vs
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             like
             him
             .
             But
             see
             what
             a
             dexteritie
             the
             deuill
             hath
             ,
             in
             making
             things
             serue
             for
             his
             purpose
             :
             he
             maketh
             one selfe
             same
             thing
             serue
             for
             two
             seuerall
             ,
             yea
             ,
             contrary
             purposes
             .
             What
             a
             goodly
             grace
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             first
             Temptation
             ?
             He
             vseth
             it
             there
             to
             procure
             vs
             to
             desparation
             :
             he
             maketh
             it
             here
             to
             serue
             for
             presumption
             .
             But
             indeed
             there
             be
             two
             manner
             of
             
               Si
               es
            
             ,
             or
             Ifs
             :
             the
             one
             is
             a
             questioning
             or
             doubting
             ,
             
               [
               Si
               ;
            
             ]
             as
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               shew
               vs
               a
               signe
               ,
            
             Marke
             8
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Lord
               if
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               thou
               canst
               make
               me
               whole
               ,
            
             Mat.
             8
             ,
             2
             ,
             The
             other
             is
             a
             plaine
             affirmation
             ,
             as
             
               Phil.
               3
               ,
               11.
               
               If
               by
               any
               meanes
               I
               might
               attaine
               to
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               :
            
             where
             we
             are
             sure
             he
             made
             no
             doubt
             thereof
             .
             So
             here
             the
             deuill
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             I
             now
             grant
             indeed
             .
             I
             was
             in
             some
             doubt
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             confesse
             thou
             art
             :
             I
             am
             of
             those
             voices
             minde
             ,
             that
             pronounced
             thee
             so
             at
             thy
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             The
             deuill
             (
             in
             the
             former
             temptation
             )
             came
             out
             like
             a
             malecontent
             ,
             or
             a
             murmurer
             :
             here
             he
             comes
             like
             a
             flattering
             parasite
             ,
             he
             will
             
               pinguare
               caput
               eius
               oleo
            
             ,
             make
             his
             head
             euen
             swim
             in
             the
             oyle
             of
             ostentation
             .
             But
             though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             same
             temptation
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             same
             deuill
             in
             both
             places
             .
             For
             both
             by
             the
             
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             seeketh
             the
             downfall
             and
             destruction
             of
             man
             :
             and
             though
             his
             two
             Ifs
             be
             contrarie
             in
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             both
             also
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             and
             word
             of
             God
             :
             for
             he
             would
             not
             in
             any
             case
             we
             should
             distrust
             him
             ,
             neith●r
             would
             he
             that
             at
             any
             time
             we
             should
             cast
             our selues
             downe
             .
             And
             therefore
             hath
             be
             caused
             battlements
             to
             be
             made
             on
             euerie
             house
             top
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             be
             slaine
             with
             falling
             downe
             ,
             Deut
             ,
             22
             ,
             8.
             
             Now
             he
             would
             haue
             him
             shew
             himselfe
             (
             thereby
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             now
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             comes
             now
             to
             put
             too
             a
             sparke
             of
             fire
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             will
             was
             ,
             it
             might
             burne
             and
             be
             maintained
             .
             The
             deuill
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             labours
             by
             all
             meanes
             possible
             to
             quench
             and
             put
             it
             out
             :
             and
             seeing
             water
             would
             not
             do
             it
             in
             the
             former
             temptation
             ;
             he
             goeth
             now
             about
             to
             see
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             make
             the
             very
             oyle
             it selfe
             to
             put
             it
             out
             ,
             euen
             that
             very
             thing
             whereby
             it
             was
             to
             be
             maintained
             :
             as
             indeed
             it
             will
             ,
             if
             we
             powre
             out
             too
             great
             a
             quantity
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             cannot
             quench
             it
             ,
             either
             with
             water
             or
             oyle
             ,
             he
             will
             see
             if
             he
             can
             blow
             it
             vp
             with
             gun-powder
             .
             As
             ,
             seeing
             the
             water
             of
             distrust
             will
             not
             extinguish
             his
             faith
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             he
             endeauoureth
             now
             by
             Scriptures
             (
             that
             magnifie
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             confidence
             we
             are
             to
             put
             in
             him
             )
             to
             set
             him
             as
             farre
             gone
             in
             the
             other
             extreame
             ,
             by
             presuming
             or
             trusting
             too
             much
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             would
             haue
             quenched
             ,
             may
             now
             so
             flame
             out
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             keepe
             it selfe
             within
             the
             chimney
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             the
             whole
             house
             on
             fire
             .
             This
             is
             the
             ball
             of
             wilde-fire
             of
             this
             second
             Temptation
             :
             
             and
             so
             both
             we
             seetend
             to
             the
             consuming
             and
             nullifying
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             THe
             dart
             it selfe
             is
             ,
             
               [
               Cast
               thy selfe
               downe
               :
            
             ]
             which
             consisteth
             of
             two
             points
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             casting
             down
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             himselfe
             was
             to
             cast
             downe
             himselfe
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             generall
             ,
             the
             neglect
             of
             ordinarie
             meanes
             ,
             as
             here
             .
             Whereas
             the
             ordinary
             way
             was
             downe
             the
             staires
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             him
             leape
             ,
             or
             throw
             himselfe
             ouer
             the
             Battlements
             .
             And
             here
             a
             man
             may
             see
             to
             what
             end
             the
             deuils
             halting
             commeth
             :
             he
             brings
             a
             man
             vp
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             some
             high
             place
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             send
             him
             at
             once
             with
             his
             head
             downward
             .
             All
             the
             preferments
             that
             he
             bestoweth
             on
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             any
             other
             intent
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             do
             as
             the
             deuill
             himselfe
             did
             ,
             (
             who
             being
             on
             high
             ,
             did
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
             )
             and
             so
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             Iohn
             8
             ,
             23.
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             beneath
             ,
             not
             from
             aboue
             :
             who
             fell
             from
             heauen
             like
             lightning
             ,
             Luke
             10
             ,
             18.
             
             So
             that
             howsoeuer
             in
             outward
             shew
             he
             may
             seeme
             to
             befriend
             vs
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             his
             inward
             intention
             and
             scope
             .
             As
             the
             Edomites
             in
             time
             of
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             pretended
             great
             good
             will
             to
             them
             :
             but
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             great
             calamitie
             ,
             they
             were
             they
             that
             cryed
             ,
             
               Downe
               with
               them
               ,
               dawne
               weth
               them
               ,
               Psal.
            
             137
             ,
             7.
             
             Gods
             manner
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             meaneth
             to
             exalt
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             will
             first
             humble
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             low
             ,
             Math.
             23
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             deuils
             manner
             is
             (
             we
             see
             )
             cleane
             contrary
             ,
             Esay
             14
             ,
             14.
             to
             lift
             them
             vp
             to
             the
             clouds
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             them
             downe
             to
             the
             graue
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             lowest
             graue
             ,
             Psal.
             86
             ,
             13.
             
             He
             carrieth
             them
             the
             
             higher
             ,
             to
             throw
             them
             downe
             with
             the
             greater
             violence
             .
             He
             lifeth
             vp
             Adam
             with
             a
             conceit
             ,
             to
             be
             like
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             top
             of
             perfection
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             might
             be
             like
             the
             beast
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             Psal.
             49
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             hath
             some
             matter
             of
             comfort
             :
             the
             deuill
             is
             here
             a
             sutor
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             himselfe
             .
             Why
             doth
             not
             the
             deuill
             cast
             him
             downe
             ?
             First
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             his
             power
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             that
             haue
             serued
             his
             turne
             :
             then
             there
             had
             beene
             no
             sinne
             of
             presumption
             in
             it
             .
             There
             must
             be
             two
             persons
             that
             must
             concurre
             in
             our
             downfall
             :
             well
             may
             the
             deuill
             induce
             and
             moue
             vs
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             vnlesse
             we
             our selues
             be
             consenting
             ,
             and
             cast
             our selues
             downe
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             down-fall
             to
             hurt
             vs.
             For
             as
             Chrysostome
             saith
             ,
             
               Nemo
               laeditur
               nisi
               à
               seipso
            
             :
             so
             ,
             
               Nullum
               precipitium
               nisi
               voluntarium
            
             .
             The
             deuill
             did
             not
             cram
             Eue
             with
             the
             forbidden
             fruite
             :
             but
             when
             she
             saw
             it
             ,
             she
             tooke
             it
             ,
             and
             eate
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
             So
             the
             deuill
             ,
             when
             he
             entreth
             into
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             man
             (
             which
             hee
             counteth
             his
             palace
             )
             he
             doth
             not
             breake
             open
             the
             doore
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             draw
             the
             latch
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             commeth
             ,
             he
             
               findeth
               it
               swept
               and
               garnished
               ,
               Luke
            
             11
             ,
             25.
             and
             so
             goeth
             in
             .
             There
             must
             therefore
             be
             a
             reaching
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             an
             opening
             of
             the
             doore
             by
             our selues
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             casting
             downe
             of
             the
             selfe
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             though
             the
             deuill
             thrust
             sore
             at
             thee
             that
             thou
             maist
             fall
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             helpe
             thee
             ,
             Psal.
             118
             ,
             13.
             
             In
             Deut.
             22
             ,
             8.
             
             God
             hath
             caused
             battlements
             to
             bee
             made
             on
             euery
             house
             top
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             stay
             our selues
             .
             The
             deuill
             tels
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             made
             a
             hedge
             about
             Iob
             ,
             Chap.
             1
             ,
             10.
             so
             that
             vnlesse
             Iob
             step
             ouer
             it
             ,
             or
             breake
             it
             downe
             ,
             he
             is
             safe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             III.
             
          
           
             THe
             deuils
             dart
             is
             ,
             
               Cast
               thy selfe
               downe
            
             :
             but
             he
             bestoweth
             some
             great
             cost
             on
             this
             .
             With
             the
             selfe-same
             armour
             that
             Christ
             bare
             off
             the
             other
             dart
             ,
             doth
             the
             deuill
             sharpen
             and
             harden
             this
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             in
             any
             other
             of
             the
             temptations
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             are
             to
             looke
             for
             some
             great
             matter
             :
             he
             bringeth
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             the
             better
             credited
             .
             He
             speakes
             not
             now
             
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             9
             ,
             8.
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             he
             now
             that
             speaketh
             ,
             but
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Paul
             reasoneth
             there
             ,
             
               You
               see
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               counsell
               you
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Psalmes
               will
               beare
               you
               out
               in
               .
            
             The
             deuill
             knew
             well
             by
             his
             owne
             fall
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             the
             sinne
             of
             presumption
             is
             ,
             it
             cost
             him
             dearely
             :
             and
             so
             did
             it
             Dauid
             likewise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             he
             praieth
             God
             to
             
               keepe
               him
               from
               presumptuous
               sinnes
               :
               Psal.
               19
               ,
               13.
               
            
             He
             knew
             also
             what
             it
             was
             to
             abuse
             the
             goodnesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             Therefore
             he
             auoucheth
             it
             by
             Scripture
             :
             he
             tels
             him
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             too
             long
             to
             go
             downe
             the
             stayres
             ,
             and
             withall
             teacheth
             him
             a
             neerer
             way
             ,
             but
             to
             iumpe
             ,
             or
             to
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
             ,
             and
             to
             feare
             no
             hurt
             ,
             for
             the
             Angels
             haue
             charge
             of
             him
             .
             And
             euen
             so
             he
             perswadeth
             men
             now
             adayes
             ;
             that
             they
             need
             not
             go
             downe
             faire
             and
             softly
             ,
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             ,
             but
             to
             deferre
             all
             till
             their
             dying
             houre
             ,
             and
             then
             commend
             themselues
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             throw
             themselues
             vpon
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             that
             fiery
             Chariot
             that
             tooke
             vp
             Elias
             ,
             shall
             come
             and
             fetch
             vp
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             an
             Angell
             shall
             carry
             them
             vp
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             sure
             they
             shall
             haue
             no
             harme
             ,
             for
             they
             bee
             Gods
             darlings
             ,
             and
             God
             doth
             so
             dote
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             in
             
             any
             case
             to
             receiue
             the
             least
             hurt
             that
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             If
             euer
             the
             deuill
             came
             in
             his
             likenesse
             ,
             it
             was
             here
             .
             In
             the
             first
             of
             Sam.
             28
             ,
             18.
             he
             came
             but
             in
             the
             guise
             of
             a
             Prophet
             :
             so
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             saying
             ,
             
               Is
               Saul
               among
               the
               Prophets
            
             ?
             it
             might
             haue
             beene
             said
             ;
             What
             ,
             is
             the
             deuil
             among
             the
             Prophets
             ?
             But
             here
             he
             hath
             vsed
             himselfe
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             that
             if
             euer
             he
             was
             transformed
             
               into
               an
               Angell
               of
               light
            
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             verified
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             For
             he
             commeth
             here
             like
             a
             white
             deuill
             ,
             or
             like
             a
             Diuine
             ;
             he
             comes
             with
             a
             Psalter
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             turnes
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             shewes
             our
             Sauiour
             the
             91.
             
             
               Psalme
               ,
               verse
            
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Wherein
             first
             we
             are
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             deuill
             readeth
             Psalmes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             And
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             he
             counterfeited
             Samuel
             so
             right
             ,
             and
             vsed
             the
             very
             words
             that
             he
             had
             vsed
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             know
             him
             from
             Samuel
             :
             so
             here
             he
             counterfeited
             the
             voice
             of
             
               Dauid
               ,
               Acts
            
             19
             ,
             15.
             
             This
             will
             make
             vs
             shake
             off
             security
             ,
             considering
             that
             God
             doth
             (
             for
             our
             triall
             )
             sometime
             deliuer
             the
             aduersarie
             the
             okey
             of
             our
             Armorie
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             hold
             argument
             with
             an
             Archangell
             ,
             Iude
             9.
             yea
             ,
             with
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             .
             How
             carefull
             therefore
             had
             we
             need
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             fit
             answer
             for
             him
             ?
             For
             onely
             to
             assault
             vs
             doth
             he
             reade
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             yea
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             any
             good
             end
             ,
             but
             euen
             thereby
             to
             deceiue
             the
             simplicitie
             of
             men
             ;
             as
             heere
             to
             make
             them
             put
             their
             soules
             in
             aduenture
             to
             the
             last
             houre
             .
             Hee
             hath
             indeed
             a
             grace
             with
             some
             vaine
             youths
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             vngodly
             Atheists
             ,
             to
             set
             them
             a
             scoffing
             at
             the
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Esay
             28
             ,
             22.
             
             But
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             haue
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             more
             high
             reuerence
             ,
             hee
             goeth
             another
             way
             to
             worke
             ,
             making
             it
             to
             them
             the
             sauour
             
             of
             death
             ,
             Rom.
             7
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             which
             he
             vseth
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             he
             vseth
             to
             make
             Saul
             dispaire
             :
             and
             here
             hee
             vseth
             Dauids
             words
             to
             cause
             presumption
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             our
             bane
             .
             And
             not
             euerie
             Scripture
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Scripture
             more
             full
             of
             heauenly
             comfort
             than
             another
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             other
             will
             the
             deuill
             abuse
             ;
             as
             indeed
             the
             Psalmes
             are
             ;
             &
             of
             all
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             this
             91.
             especially
             :
             and
             in
             that
             part
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             sentence
             be
             sweeter
             than
             another
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             other
             will
             the
             deuill
             abuse
             .
             Marke
             the
             second
             verse
             here
             cited
             :
             
               He
               shall
               giue
               his
               Angels
               charge
               ouer
               thee
               ,
               to
               keepe
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               wayes
               .
            
             These
             last
             words
             the
             deuill
             leaues
             out
             ,
             because
             they
             make
             not
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
             
               They
               shall
               beare
               thee
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               thou
               dash
               not
               thy
               foote
               against
               a
               stone
               .
            
             And
             we
             shall
             see
             nothing
             can
             be
             spoken
             more
             comfortable
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             haue
             charge
             ouer
             vs
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             ,
             
               Exod.
               23
               ,
               20.
               
               Behold
               I
               send
               my
               Angel
               before
               thee
               ,
               to
               guide
               thee
               in
               the
               way
            
             ;
             &
             to
             comfort
             ,
             and
             confirme
             vs.
             As
             when
             Iacob
             was
             in
             feare
             of
             his
             brother
             Esau
             ,
             the
             Angel
             met
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             32
             ,
             1.
             and
             to
             defend
             vs
             in
             all
             dangers
             ,
             and
             succour
             vs
             in
             all
             necessities
             ,
             spreading
             their
             wings
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             and
             pitching
             their
             tents
             about
             vs.
             Psal.
             34
             ,
             7.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             charge
             not
             onely
             concerneth
             our
             head
             and
             principall
             members
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             feet
             :
             yea
             ,
             Gods
             prouidence
             reacheth
             euen
             to
             the
             haires
             of
             our
             head
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             numbred
             ,
             Math
             ,
             10
             ,
             30.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             charge
             of
             theirs
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             admonish
             vs
             when
             danger
             commeth
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             actually
             to
             helpe
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             putting
             their
             hands
             betweene
             the
             ground
             and
             vs.
             Mat.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             They
             shall
             take
             the
             rubs
             and
             offences
             out
             of
             our
             way
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             do
             they
             
             not
             of
             curtesie
             ,
             as
             being
             creatures
             giuen
             by
             nature
             to
             loue
             mankinde
             ,
             but
             by
             speciall
             mandate
             and
             charge
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             praecipe
             for
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             very
             beasts
             and
             stones
             shall
             be
             in
             league
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             This
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             these
             verses
             containing
             such
             comfort
             ,
             hath
             the
             Deuill
             culled
             to
             perswade
             men
             ,
             that
             being
             such
             sweete
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             venture
             whether
             and
             vpon
             what
             they
             will
             ;
             for
             the
             Angels
             attend
             them
             at
             an
             inch
             .
             He
             bids
             them
             put
             the
             matter
             in
             adventure
             ,
             and
             then
             but
             whistle
             for
             an
             Angell
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             come
             at
             first
             :
             he
             carrieth
             them
             vp
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Pinacle
             ,
             and
             shewes
             them
             their
             own
             case
             in
             Annas
             and
             Herod
             ;
             and
             tels
             them
             God
             will
             require
             no
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             at
             their
             hands
             :
             and
             all
             the
             way
             as
             they
             go
             vp
             ,
             hee
             singeth
             them
             a
             Psalme
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             :
             he
             carrieth
             them
             vp
             with
             a
             song
             ,
             that
             
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               aboue
               all
               his
               workes
               ,
               Psal.
            
             145
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             with
             
               Psal.
               103
               ,
               8.
               
               How
               gracious
               and
               long-suffering
               God
               is
               ,
               who
               rewardeth
               vs
               not
               according
               to
               our
               deserts
               .
            
             And
             
               Psal.
               136.
               
               That
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               euer
               :
            
             God
             therefore
             being
             so
             full
             of
             mercy
             ,
             will
             take
             all
             things
             in
             good
             part
             .
             But
             this
             mercy
             the
             deuill
             tels
             them
             of
             ,
             diffeteth
             from
             the
             mercy
             Dauid
             meant
             .
             For
             the
             mercy
             Dauid
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             is
             coupled
             with
             iudgement
             ,
             
               Psal.
               101
               ,
               1.
               1
               will
               sing
               mercy
               and
               iudgement
               to
               thee
               O
               Lord
               :
            
             and
             
               Psal.
               85.
               10.
               
               Mercy
               and
               truth
               are
               met
               together
               ,
               Iustice
               and
               peace
               haue
               kissed
               each
               other
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             say
             they
             shall
             haue
             musicke
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             at
             the
             height
             thinke
             it
             a
             great
             way
             downe
             :
             no
             (
             saith
             the
             deuill
             )
             you
             neede
             but
             a
             iumpe
             from
             your
             baptisme
             into
             heauen
             ,
             you
             shall
             need
             no
             stairs
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             fourth
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FIFT
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             Mathew
             Chap.
             4.
             verse
             7.
             
          
           
             Iesus
             said
             vnto
             him
             ;
             It
             is
             written
             againe
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
             
          
        
         
           COnsidering
           that
           Saint
           Iames
           saith
           
             Chap.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             Scripture
             speaketh
             nothing
             in
             vaine
             :
          
           and
           that
           as
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Iohn
             10
             ,
             35.
             
             No
             Scripture
             can
             be
             disappointed
          
           ;
           it
           may
           seeme
           strange
           that
           the
           deuill
           comming
           armed
           with
           
             The
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           termed
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             6
             ,
             17.
          
           )
           Christ
           giues
           not
           place
           ,
           but
           opposeth
           himselfe
           to
           answer
           .
           Wee
           see
           that
           a
           message
           comming
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           this
           very
           name
           abashed
           
             Nehemias
             ,
             (
             Neh.
             6
             ,
             10.
             )
          
           at
           the
           first
           hearing
           ,
           till
           he
           perceiued
           it
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           came
           not
           from
           him
           :
           
           which
           here
           we
           see
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           Christ
           doth
           not
           yeeld
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           vpon
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           sets
           himselfe
           to
           make
           answer
           :
           forsomuch
           as
           the
           word
           is
           not
           of
           ,
           
             Quia
             dicitur
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           
             Quia
             ireditur
          
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           noteth
           .
           If
           there
           bee
           not
           the
           mixture
           of
           faith
           with
           it
           ,
           (
           whereof
           Paul
           speaketh
           ,
           
             Heb
             -
             4
             ,
             2.
          
           )
           it
           is
           nothing
           worth
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           bad
           spirit
           was
           nothing
           abashed
           or
           daunted
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           bare
           names
           of
           Iesus
           and
           
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
          
           19
           ,
           15.
           but
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             know
             them
             ,
             but
             who
             are
             ye
             ?
          
           They
           did
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           do
           them
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           were
           wounded
           themselues
           :
           glorious
           names
           would
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           .
           So
           was
           it
           here
           vsed
           without
           faith
           .
           When
           the
           Scripture
           is
           here
           vrged
           against
           one
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           it
           were
           not
           to
           bee
           answered
           by
           citing
           another
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           tradition
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           Mark.
           7
           ,
           1.
           or
           some
           glosse
           ,
           or
           other
           shift
           ;
           but
           we
           see
           our
           Sauiour
           answereth
           here
           no
           other
           way
           but
           by
           Scripture
           .
           Because
           ,
           the
           Woolfe
           comes
           sometimes
           disguised
           in
           a
           sheeps
           skinne
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           reason
           that
           therefore
           the
           very
           sheepe
           should
           lay
           away
           their
           fleeces
           :
           so
           here
           ,
           because
           the
           deuill
           vseth
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           the
           slaying
           letter
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           3
           ,
           6.
           or
           as
           the
           sword
           to
           kill
           men
           with
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           Christ
           may
           not
           therefore
           vse
           it
           in
           his
           owne
           defence
           .
           Why
           then
           (
           will
           some
           say
           )
           one
           of
           these
           two
           inconueniences
           will
           follow
           ;
           that
           hereby
           wee
           shall
           thinke
           the
           Scripture
           is
           of
           the
           deuils
           side
           ,
           aswell
           as
           of
           Christ
           side
           ,
           and
           so
           diuided
           ;
           as
           in
           like
           sort
           they
           make
           a
           diuision
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           one
           holds
           with
           Paul
           ,
           another
           with
           Apollos
           ,
           1
           Cor
           1
           ,
           13.
           
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           Christ
           alledgeth
           not
           this
           Scripture
           in
           that
           sort
           ,
           as
           one
           nayle
           to
           driue
           out
           another
           :
           but
           by
           
           way
           of
           harmonie
           and
           exposition
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           may
           make
           plaine
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           other
           .
           For
           ,
           albeit
           the
           deuill
           sheweth
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           the
           deuill
           ,
           in
           citing
           that
           Text
           so
           ,
           as
           might
           best
           serue
           for
           his
           purpose
           :
           in
           that
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Psalme
           whereout
           he
           taketh
           it
           ,
           hath
           it
           thus
           ;
           
             That
             he
             might
             keep
             him
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
          
           ;
           which
           words
           he
           leaueth
           out
           .
           For
           if
           he
           had
           cited
           that
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           thereby
           haue
           enforced
           any
           casting
           down
           .
           For
           the
           Angels
           haue
           no
           charge
           ouer
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           wayes
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Pinacle
           there
           was
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           downe
           the
           staires
           on
           his
           feete
           .
           He
           was
           not
           (
           relying
           on
           the
           Angels
           )
           to
           cast
           himselfe
           downe
           with
           his
           head
           forward
           .
           But
           the
           deuill
           hath
           a
           wrest
           to
           make
           the
           string
           sound
           hye
           or
           low
           ,
           as
           he
           list
           ;
           or
           if
           that
           will
           not
           serue
           ,
           hee
           hath
           a
           racke
           to
           stretch
           them
           out
           ,
           as
           some
           did
           Saint
           Pauls
           Epistiles
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3
           ,
           16.
           
           Hee
           can
           set
           them
           on
           the
           tenters
           ,
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           downe
           the
           staires
           ,
           or
           ouer
           the
           battlements
           ,
           all
           is
           one
           ,
           the
           Angels
           shall
           safe-gard
           him
           .
           Though
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           be
           the
           deuils
           corruption
           ,
           which
           the
           late
           writers
           haue
           well
           spyed
           :
           yet
           Christ
           (
           we
           see
           )
           is
           not
           willing
           to
           take
           aduantage
           of
           that
           ,
           but
           vseth
           a
           wiser
           course
           ;
           for
           so
           are
           we
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           the
           best
           way
           to
           work
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           conference
           of
           Scripture
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           Christ
           here
           practiseth
           ,
           and
           commendeth
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           In
           euery
           Art
           ,
           all
           propositions
           are
           not
           of
           a
           like
           certainty
           ,
           but
           some
           be
           grounds
           and
           principles
           so
           certaine
           ,
           as
           that
           no
           exception
           is
           to
           bee
           taken
           against
           them
           .
           From
           them
           are
           others
           deriued
           ,
           by
           a
           consequence
           called
           Deduction
           ,
           not
           so
           certaine
           as
           the
           other
           :
           from
           these
           againe
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           twentieth
           hand
           .
           So
           
           is
           it
           in
           Diuinity
           .
           Christ
           here
           reduceth
           the
           deuils
           argument
           and
           place
           ,
           to
           a
           place
           most
           plaine
           to
           bee
           confessed
           .
           For
           the
           Iewes
           valewing
           of
           the
           meaning
           ,
           had
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           God
           fed
           them
           with
           Manna
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           not
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           that
           
             Man
             liueth
             not
             by
             bread
             onely
             ,
             Deut.
          
           8
           ,
           3.
           contemning
           the
           same
           :
           and
           in
           Deut.
           6
           ,
           16.
           bad
           them
           ,
           
             They
             should
             not
             tempt
             their
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
          
           as
           in
           Messah
           ,
           when
           they
           cryed
           for
           bread
           .
           The
           Lord
           curseth
           him
           ,
           that
           maketh
           flesh
           his
           arme
           ,
           and
           with-draweth
           his
           heart
           from
           God
           ,
           Ier.
           17
           ,
           5.
           
           They
           sacrificed
           vnto
           their
           yarne
           ,
           because
           their
           portion
           was
           plentifull
           ,
           
             Abac.
             1
             ,
             16.
             
             Iob
          
           condemneth
           the
           making
           
             gold
             our
             hope
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             wedge
             of
             gold
             our
             confidence
          
           ,
           Chap.
           31
           ,
           24.
           
           As
           then
           we
           must
           not
           defie
           the
           meanes
           ,
           attributing
           all-sufficiency
           to
           them
           :
           so
           we
           may
           not
           nullifie
           them
           ,
           &
           thinke
           too
           basely
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           vse
           them
           that
           we
           tempt
           not
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           these
           two
           grounds
           ,
           may
           euery
           question
           be
           resolued
           :
           for
           euery
           proposition
           must
           bee
           proued
           out
           of
           the
           ground
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           wee
           way
           not
           thinke
           the
           arme
           of
           God
           to
           be
           so
           shortned
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           helpe
           without
           meanes
           :
           so
           are
           we
           not
           to
           thinke
           basely
           of
           God
           for
           ordaining
           meanes
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           heard
           ,
           that
           the
           deuils
           allegation
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Psalme
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           comfortable
           places
           of
           the
           Psalme
           .
           Christ
           by
           not
           standing
           in
           Disputation
           about
           the
           words
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           commendeth
           to
           vs
           the
           safest
           and
           wisest
           way
           to
           make
           answer
           in
           such
           like
           cases
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           would
           warne
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           91.
           
           Psal.
           is
           not
           fit
           matter
           for
           vs
           to
           studie
           on
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Pinacle
           :
           he
           therefore
           chuseth
           a
           place
           of
           a
           contrary
           kinde
           ,
           to
           counterpoise
           himselfe
           ,
           
           standing
           in
           that
           fickle
           place
           .
           The
           Law
           (
           we
           know
           )
           is
           a
           great
           cooler
           to
           Presumption
           .
           If
           one
           tamper
           much
           with
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           being
           in
           case
           of
           confidence
           ,
           hee
           may
           make
           the
           fire
           too
           bigge
           .
           Faith
           is
           the
           fire
           which
           Christ
           came
           to
           put
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           seated
           betweene
           two
           extreames
           ,
           Distrust
           ,
           and
           Presumption
           .
           Distrust
           is
           as
           water
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           powred
           on
           in
           abundance
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           it
           to
           bee
           smoaking
           flaxe
           ,
           or
           vtterly
           quench
           it
           .
           Presumption
           (
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           is
           a
           Gunpowder
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           being
           throwne
           into
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           blow
           it
           vp
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           flye
           all
           about
           the
           house
           .
           Christ
           was
           to
           take
           heede
           of
           ouer-heating
           his
           faith
           .
           Luther
           vpon
           the
           Galathians
           saith
           ,
           the
           91.
           
           Psalme
           is
           no
           meete
           studie
           for
           many
           mens
           humors
           in
           our
           dayes
           :
           they
           had
           more
           neede
           of
           a
           corrosiue
           ,
           to
           eate
           out
           the
           soare
           from
           the
           roote
           and
           bottome
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           answer
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           of
           sixe
           points
           .
           First
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           tempt
           God
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           wherein
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           manner
           how
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           this
           proposition
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
          
           :
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           reason
           why
           we
           may
           not
           :
           Sixtly
           ,
           though
           hee
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           on
           the
           Pinacle
           ,
           these
           be
           no
           arguments
           for
           vs
           to
           presume
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             whosoeuer
             will
             not
             vse
             such
             ordinary
             meanes
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             tempteth
             God
             :
             If
             hee
             vse
             extraordinary
             ,
             (
             as
             here
             the
             deuill
             would
             haue
             Christ
             do
             )
             when
             no
             body
             went
             about
             to
             thrust
             him
             downe
             ,
             wilfully
             to
             haue
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
             ,
             were
             great
             madnesse
             :
             or
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             faire
             paire
             of
             staires
             to
             go
             downe
             by
             ,
             to
             call
             for
             a
             Cherub
             to
             carry
             him
             ,
             
             or
             for
             the
             
               winde
               to
               fly
               downe
               ,
               Psalme
            
             18
             ,
             10.
             were
             a●
             great
             wantonnesse
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             humor
             in
             man
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             all
             giuen
             vnto
             by
             nature
             ;
             to
             bee
             meruailous
             desirous
             to
             try
             conclusions
             in
             matters
             that
             are
             rare
             and
             vnknowne
             vnto
             them
             ;
             contemning
             things
             common
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             fond
             after
             strange
             nouelties
             .
             It
             was
             told
             them
             as
             plaine
             as
             could
             bee
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             reserue
             of
             the
             
               Manna
               till
               morning
            
             ,
             and
             they
             needed
             not
             to
             haue
             reserued
             it
             ;
             they
             had
             
               fresh
               euery
               day
            
             :
             and
             yet
             forsooth
             ,
             they
             would
             needs
             keepe
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             for
             an
             experiment
             sake
             ,
             to
             try
             whither
             it
             would
             stinke
             or
             no
             ,
             Exod.
             10
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             though
             they
             were
             forbidden
             togather
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Eeuen
             had
             enough
             for
             two
             dayes
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             told
             them
             
               they
               should
               finde
               none
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             must
             needs
             try
             .
             When
             a
             thing
             cannot
             bee
             had
             without
             great
             difficultie
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             manner
             to
             haue
             a
             vehement
             longing
             after
             it
             :
             as
             when
             Dauid
             was
             in
             a
             Hold
             ,
             and
             the
             Garrisons
             of
             the
             Philistims
             were
             in
             Bethelem
             ,
             then
             being
             thirsty
             ,
             no
             water
             would
             serue
             his
             turne
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             
               Bethelem
               ,
               2
               Sam.
            
             23
             ,
             15.
             
             But
             when
             three
             mighty
             men
             had
             broken
             into
             the
             host
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             cared
             not
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             FOr
             the
             second
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             where
             neede
             is
             (
             as
             the
             Heathen
             speaketh
             )
             there
             a
             man
             may
             commit
             himselfe
             to
             the
             prouidence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rely
             vpon
             him
             .
             For
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             means
             faile
             vs
             ,
             God
             hath
             yet
             in
             store
             his
             foure
             prerogatiues
             :
             therefore
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             a
             dead
             lift
             (
             as
             wee
             say
             )
             
             then
             to
             haue
             a
             strong
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             thanke
             worthy
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             practise
             and
             propertie
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             say
             boldly
             with
             Abraham
             when
             hee
             saw
             nothing
             present
             ,
             that
             euen
             on
             the
             
               hill
               God
               will
               prouide
               ,
               Gen.
               22
               ,
               14.
               
            
             When
             our
             enemies
             are
             behinde
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             red
             Sea
             before
             vs
             ,
             then
             to
             looke
             for
             a
             way
             through
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             to
             expect
             Manna
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             water
             out
             of
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             is
             much
             worth
             .
             So
             our
             Sauoiur
             ,
             when
             he
             and
             his
             company
             were
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             where
             no
             meat
             was
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             fed
             them
             miraculously
             :
             but
             being
             neere
             to
             the
             Towne
             where
             they
             might
             haue
             it
             ,
             he
             dismissed
             them
             .
             When
             Elias
             was
             in
             distresse
             ,
             and
             all
             meates
             failed
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Angell
             brought
             him
             meate
             ,
             1
             Kings
             19
             ,
             6.
             
             When
             Hagar
             and
             Ismael
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             in
             the
             bottle
             spent
             ,
             and
             she
             in
             great
             heauinesse
             ,
             then
             God
             comforted
             her
             from
             heauen
             ,
             Gen.
             22
             ,
             17.
             
             When
             the
             Israelites
             were
             in
             the
             desarts
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             an
             Angel
             to
             lead
             them
             ,
             Exod.
             22
             ,
             20.
             
             When
             
               Sydrach
               ,
               Meshach
            
             ,
             and
             Abednego
             ,
             were
             cast
             bound
             into
             the
             fierie
             Furnace
             ,
             then
             God
             sent
             them
             an
             Angel
             to
             be
             their
             deliuerer
             ,
             Dan.
             3
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             so
             when
             Daniel
             was
             throwne
             into
             the
             Lyons
             den
             ,
             (
             not
             when
             he
             put
             himselfe
             in
             )
             God
             sent
             his
             Angel
             to
             stop
             the
             Lyons
             mouth
             ,
             Dan.
             6
             ,
             22.
             
             When
             we
             are
             
               deserti
               in
               deserto
            
             ,
             and
             all
             meanes
             faile
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             Iob
             did
             .
             Our
             conuersation
             therefore
             must
             be
             without
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             be
             content
             with
             those
             things
             that
             wee
             haue
             :
             for
             hee
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               He
               will
               not
               faile
               vs
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               vs
               ,
               Heb.
            
             13
             ,
             5.
             
             This
             is
             out
             of
             the
             compasse
             of
             tempting
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Psalme
             could
             warrant
             him
             to
             looke
             for
             .
             Looke
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             expresseth
             
             such
             dangers
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             bee
             preuented
             by
             mans
             care
             and
             industrie
             .
             As
             ,
             
               from
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               hunter
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             3.
             who
             vseth
             to
             lay
             it
             so
             as
             wee
             cannot
             see
             it
             to
             auoyde
             it
             .
             
               Vers.
               5.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               feare
               the
               arrow
               that
               flyeth
               by
               day
               .
            
             An
             arrow
             (
             we
             know
             )
             will
             reach
             a
             man
             far
             off
             before
             he
             bee
             aware
             .
             And
             so
             throughout
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             they
             are
             things
             out
             of
             our
             defence
             ,
             therefore
             they
             had
             neede
             Angels
             helpe
             :
             but
             when
             wee
             haue
             meanes
             to
             helpe
             our selues
             ,
             Gods
             omnipotency
             is
             for
             the
             time
             discharged
             .
             Eutychus
             that
             fell
             out
             of
             a
             window
             by
             heauinesse
             of
             sleepe
             ,
             was
             restored
             to
             life
             by
             
               Paule
               ,
               Act.
            
             20
             ,
             9.
             
             This
             then
             is
             Christs
             answer
             .
             If
             their
             were
             no
             stayres
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             needs
             go
             downe
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             good
             Scripture
             to
             meditate
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             Gods
             power
             to
             helpe
             without
             meanes
             :
             so
             hath
             hee
             in
             his
             wisedome
             appointed
             meanes
             :
             there
             be
             degrees
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             ascend
             to
             the
             effect
             :
             they
             are
             as
             a
             paire
             of
             stayres
             .
             Where
             these
             are
             ,
             we
             must
             vse
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             hee
             offereth
             as
             a
             strange
             signe
             ,
             it
             is
             scrupulous
             and
             foolish
             nicenesse
             to
             refuse
             it
             .
             As
             when
             God
             bad
             Ahaz
             aske
             a
             signe
             ,
             Esay
             7
             ,
             21.
             and
             he
             would
             not
             for
             tempting
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             too
             precise
             ,
             he
             was
             but
             an
             Hypocrite
             .
             Moses
             asked
             a
             signe
             and
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             well
             pleased
             with
             it
             .
             And
             so
             did
             Gedeon
             also
             ,
             to
             assure
             him selfe
             of
             deliuering
             Israel
             by
             him
             ,
             Iudg.
             6.
             36.
             
             In
             great
             ,
             weighty
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             callings
             ,
             it
             was
             allowable
             to
             request
             a
             signe
             :
             but
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             need
             ,
             or
             when
             there
             bee
             otherwise
             sufficient
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             16.
             1.
             where
             many
             miracles
             were
             daily
             done
             before
             their
             
             eyes
             ,
             and
             where
             (
             though
             they
             had
             neuer
             so
             many
             more
             )
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             beleeued
             on
             him
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             that
             for
             euery
             trifling
             occasion
             ,
             they
             must
             haue
             a
             signe
             from
             heauen
             .
             Thus
             to
             grate
             vpon
             Gods
             omnipotent
             prouidence
             ,
             is
             saucie
             malepertnesse
             .
             For
             ordinary
             matters
             ,
             there
             bee
             ordinary
             meanes
             to
             serue
             our
             turnes
             :
             and
             for
             extraordinary
             ,
             there
             be
             extraordinary
             wayes
             and
             meanes
             reserued
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             let
             fall
             our
             trust
             in
             matters
             corporall
             .
             We
             all
             confesse
             there
             be
             meanes
             ,
             as
             they
             which
             
               will
               not
               worke
               ,
               may
               not
               eate
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               3
               ,
               10.
               
            
             In
             warfare
             there
             is
             no
             victory
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             without
             fight
             ,
             building
             of
             rampiers
             ,
             and
             making
             of
             darts
             and
             shields
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             23
             ,
             5.
             onely
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             we
             thinke
             to
             do
             well
             enough
             ,
             though
             we
             neuer
             put
             too
             our
             endeauour
             ;
             wee
             lay
             all
             vpon
             God
             ,
             and
             trouble
             not
             our selues
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             degree
             or
             step
             in
             all
             Christianity
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             more
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Font
             to
             leape
             straight
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             from
             Predestination
             ,
             wee
             leape
             straight
             to
             Glorification
             :
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             for
             Mortification
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             such
             meane
             degrees
             .
             But
             S.
             Paul
             tels
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             need
             of
             a
             ladder
             ,
             in
             which
             be
             many
             steps
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             he
             puts
             a
             
               [
               How
               shall
            
             ]
             to
             euery
             step
             ,
             
               Rom.
               10
               ,
               14.
               
               How
               shall
               they
               call
               on
               God
               on
               whom
               they
               haue
               not
               beleeued
               ?
               &c.
            
             There
             must
             be
             calling
             on
             God
             ,
             beleeuing
             on
             him
             ,
             hearing
             his
             word
             .
             There
             must
             be
             ordinary
             meanes
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             ladder
             of
             practise
             ,
             aswell
             as
             of
             speculation
             or
             contemplation
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6
               Ioyne
               vertue
               with
               your
               faith
               ,
               and
               with
               vertue
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               with
               knowledge
               temperance
               ,
               and
               so
               patience
               ,
               godlinesse
               ,
               brotherly
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               loue
               .
            
             
             If
             these
             things
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             bee
             idle
             and
             fruitlesse
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             hath
             not
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             blinde
             :
             he
             goeth
             blindfold
             to
             the
             wood
             ,
             and
             may
             chance
             hap
             beside
             heauen
             ,
             or
             step
             besides
             the
             ladder
             .
             A
             great
             many
             say
             as
             Balaam
             did
             ,
             
               O
               let
               my
               soule
               dye
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Righteous
               :
            
             but
             they
             care
             not
             for
             liuing
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Righteous
             .
             He
             wēt
             but
             blindfold
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             Angel
             that
             stood
             with
             a
             sword
             drawne
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             would
             haue
             gone
             vpon
             it
             ,
             if
             his
             Asse
             had
             beene
             so
             foolish
             .
             A
             great
             many
             thinke
             ,
             that
             presumption
             in
             being
             secure
             of
             their
             saluation
             ,
             is
             good
             Diuinity
             .
             Balaam
             thought
             he
             went
             well
             ,
             when
             hee
             went
             on
             the
             poynt
             of
             a
             naked
             sword
             .
             So
             ,
             one
             entised
             by
             the
             flattery
             of
             a
             harlot
             ,
             thinkes
             he
             goes
             to
             a
             place
             of
             great
             pleasure
             :
             but
             hee
             goeth
             as
             one
             that
             goeth
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             foole
             to
             the
             stockes
             ,
             Prou.
             7
             ,
             22.
             
             Those
             whom
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             haue
             partakers
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             he
             puts
             them
             in
             minde
             
               to
               remember
               their
               Creator
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               youth
               ,
               before
               the
               euill
               dayes
               come
               :
            
             hee
             giueth
             them
             the
             grace
             of
             timely
             repentance
             ,
             and
             suffereth
             them
             not
             to
             deferre
             it
             till
             the
             last
             cast
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             turning
             of
             a
             pin
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             they
             shall
             with
             a
             trice
             be
             in
             heauen
             ,
             with
             Elias
             in
             a
             whirlewinde
             .
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               may
               in
               some
               cases
               aduise
               men
               to
               haue
               great
               hope
               that
               they
               shall
               bee
               saued
               :
               but
               in
               no
               case
               giue
               them
               warrant
               of
               securitie
               .
            
             So
             ,
             in
             
               Ephes.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               This
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               no
               whoremonger
               ,
               nor
               vncleane
               person
               ,
               hath
               any
               inheritance
               in
               the
               king
               dome
               of
               heauen
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               deceiue
               you
               through
               vaine
               words
               ,
               hee
               that
               doth
               righteousnesse
               is
               righteous
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               doth
               vnrighteousnesse
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               Iohn
            
             3
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             commeth
             to
             heare
             it
             ,
             to
             clap
             down
             in
             his
             place
             without
             desire
             or
             mind
             to
             beare
             it
             away
             ,
             thereby
             to
             be
             bettered
             in
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             without
             purpose
             after
             by
             meditating
             on
             it
             ,
             to
             chew
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             kindle
             a
             fire
             within
             himselfe
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             digested
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             minde
             :
             this
             is
             to
             tempt
             God.
             So
             also
             ,
             to
             beare
             a
             greater
             countenance
             ,
             and
             make
             more
             shew
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             than
             indeed
             is
             in
             one
             ,
             is
             to
             lay
             a
             greater
             yoake
             on
             himselfe
             than
             he
             need
             ,
             as
             Acts
             15
             ,
             10.
             is
             a
             tempting
             of
             God.
             Againe
             ,
             hee
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             must
             looke
             for
             euill
             to
             follow
             .
             Psal.
             91
             ,
             10.
             
             He
             therefore
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             and
             yet
             thinketh
             to
             escape
             punishment
             ,
             tempteth
             God.
             They
             that
             by
             often
             experience
             haue
             found
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             things
             haue
             beene
             to
             them
             occasions
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             presume
             to
             vse
             the
             same
             againe
             ,
             tempts
             God.
             And
             those
             which
             set
             vp
             their
             Idols
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             stumbling
             blocke
             of
             iniquity
             before
             their
             face
             ,
             Ezech.
             14
             ,
             3.
             and
             thinke
             not
             they
             sin
             .
             such
             tempt
             God.
             He
             that
             comes
             to
             aske
             forgiuenesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             performe
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Forgiue
               others
            
             ,
             tempts
             God.
             Generally
             ,
             he
             that
             seeketh
             for
             good
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             preforme
             that
             which
             he
             is
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             doth
             euill
             ,
             thinking
             to
             escape
             scot-free
             ,
             without
             endeuouring
             to
             auoyd
             or
             resist
             it
             ,
             both
             these
             tempt
             God
             :
             and
             to
             these
             two
             ,
             may
             all
             other
             be
             referred
             .
          
        
         
           
             IIII.
             
          
           
             THe
             fourth
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             at
             all
             tempt
             God
             at
             no
             hand
             :
             wee
             must
             not
             thinke
             but
             God
             is
             able
             to
             
             bring
             water
             euen
             out
             of
             a
             rocke
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20
             ,
             11.
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             rockes
             and
             stones
             :
             but
             when
             we
             may
             hope
             to
             finde
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             dig
             for
             it
             .
             So
             when
             the
             soile
             will
             beare
             corne
             ,
             we
             must
             till
             it
             .
             When
             Elisha
             was
             in
             a
             little
             village
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             defend
             him
             from
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             he
             had
             chariots
             and
             horses
             of
             fire
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             2
             King.
             6
             ,
             17.
             but
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             (
             a
             strong
             walled
             Citie
             )
             then
             when
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             sent
             to
             fetch
             his
             head
             ,
             hee
             said
             to
             those
             which
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             
               Shut
               the
               doore
               ,
               verse
            
             32.
             
             Christ
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             miraculously
             fed
             many
             :
             in
             the
             Citie
             he
             sent
             his
             Disciples
             to
             buy
             meate
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             4
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             the
             beginning
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospdll
             was
             published
             ,
             there
             wanted
             sufficient
             men
             for
             the
             purpose
             :
             the
             Apostles
             had
             the
             power
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             Acts
             8
             ,
             29.
             that
             on
             whomsoeuer
             they
             layd
             hands
             ,
             he
             receiued
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &
             was
             straight
             able
             and
             meete
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             :
             but
             after
             ,
             euery
             man
             to
             his
             study
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               These
               things
               exercise
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             We
             see
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             Paul
             was
             told
             by
             an
             Angel
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             losse
             of
             any
             mans
             life
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             yet
             he
             caused
             the
             Mariners
             to
             cut
             the
             ropes
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             Anchor
             ,
             Acts
             27.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Nay
             ,
             when
             some
             would
             haue
             gone
             out
             by
             boate
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             let
             them
             :
             so
             here
             Christ
             answereth
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             Angels
             attend
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             tempt
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             NOw
             follow
             the
             reasons
             why
             we
             may
             not
             tempt
             God.
             There
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             tempting
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             by
             ignorance
             ;
             the
             other
             by
             vnbeliefe
             .
             It
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             Surgeons
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             dresse
             a
             
             wound
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             how
             farre
             ,
             nor
             which
             way
             it
             goeth
             ,
             to
             tent
             it
             :
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             is
             God
             (
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             )
             said
             to
             tempt
             vs
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             proue
             what
             is
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             whither
             wee
             will
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             ,
             Deut.
             6
             ,
             2.
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Israelites
             fortie
             yeeres
             .
             To
             this
             end
             he
             both
             
               made
               them
               hungry
            
             ,
             and
             
               fed
               them
               with
               Maenna
            
             .
             We
             sometimes
             tempt
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             arme
             of
             his
             power
             had
             receiued
             a
             wound
             ,
             or
             his
             eye
             a
             hurt
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             helpe
             or
             discerne
             our
             wants
             aswell
             as
             before
             ,
             because
             he
             brings
             vs
             not
             water
             out
             of
             the
             rocke
             ,
             Num.
             20
             ,
             10.
             but
             such
             miracles
             now
             are
             not
             agreeing
             with
             his
             wil
             ,
             which
             content
             vs.
             
               He
               will
               haue
               mercy
               on
               whom
               hee
               will
               haue
               mercy
               ,
               Rom.
            
             9
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             we
             must
             not
             
               despise
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               bounteousnesse
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               long
               suffering
               ,
               which
               leadeth
               to
               repentance
               ,
               Rom.
               2
               ,
               4.
               
               The
               Lords
               hand
               is
               not
               shortened
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               saue
               ;
               nor
               his
               eare
               heauie
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               heare
               :
            
             because
             hee
             doth
             not
             reproue
             vs
             ,
             
               we
               thinke
               him
               like
               vs
               ,
               Psal.
            
             50
             ,
             19.
             
             When
             God
             holds
             his
             peace
             ,
             we
             thinke
             his
             tongue
             is
             cut
             :
             
               but
               I
               will
               not
               alwayes
               hold
               my
               peace
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             ,
             Ma●vlt
             But
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             this
             ,
             say
             men
             now
             adaies
             ?
             as
             Zacharias
             knew
             his
             wife
             was
             with
             child
             ,
             Luk.
             1
             ,
             18.
             who
             (
             when
             hee
             would
             not
             beleeue
             the
             Angel
             th●t
             told
             him
             so
             ,
             but
             would
             needs
             haue
             a
             signe
             ,
             was
             striken
             dumb
             .
             
               Behold
               thou
               shalt
               be
               dumb
               till
               the
               day
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             signe
             for
             incredulitie
             :
             hee
             had
             beene
             as
             good
             haue
             beleeued
             without
             a
             signe
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             kinde
             of
             tempting
             ,
             proceedeth
             of
             ouer-much
             familiarity
             ,
             when
             as
             we
             thinke
             wee
             may
             be
             hold
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             take
             it
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             will
             put
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             say
             :
             )
             
             we
             will
             try
             both
             him
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             what
             mettle
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             can
             do
             .
             We
             are
             to
             thinke
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             heauie
             and
             weightie
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             vpon
             euery
             small
             occasion
             to
             be
             taken
             vp
             and
             remoued
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             accompt
             it
             as
             a
             feather
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lightly
             tosse
             vp
             and
             downe
             at
             our
             pleasure
             :
             and
             euen
             so
             are
             we
             to
             esteeme
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             aduocated
             vpon
             euery
             vaine
             trifle
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             vse
             God
             as
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             vse
             our
             luglers
             .
             Come
             on
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             you
             can
             do
             ,
             shew
             vs
             a
             miracle
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             Exod.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
             So
             Herod
             desired
             to
             
               see
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             see
             some
             miracle
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             Luke
             13
             ,
             8.
             
             It
             is
             a
             heauy
             case
             when
             men
             stand
             thus
             affected
             toward
             God
             :
             when
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             Luke
             22
             ,
             64.
             they
             
               blindfolded
               him
               ,
               &
               bad
               him
               reade
               who
               strucke
               him
               .
            
             We
             our selues
             would
             not
             be
             so
             vsed
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             see
             our
             friends
             vsed
             so
             :
             how
             much
             lesse
             ought
             wee
             to
             vse
             God
             in
             that
             manner
             ?
             especially
             ,
             that
             attribute
             ,
             quality
             ,
             or
             property
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             to
             be
             most
             magnified
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             mercy
             ?
             He
             must
             needs
             take
             it
             very
             hainously
             to
             see
             that
             abused
             ,
             since
             (
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             he
             makes
             most
             accompt
             of
             it
             .
             Howsoeuer
             he
             could
             be
             content
             to
             serue
             ,
             yet
             would
             hee
             not
             be
             a
             seruant
             to
             our
             sinnes
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             Esay
             43
             ,
             24.
             especially
             not
             to
             be
             made
             a
             pack-horse
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             say
             )
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             lay
             load
             on
             ,
             euen
             till
             his
             backe
             ake
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             Amos
             2
             ,
             13.
             that
             
               he
               is
               prest
               vnder
               vs
               ,
               as
               a
               cart
               is
               prest
               that
               is
               vnder
               sheaues
               .
            
             Let
             vs
             not
             make
             a
             dung-cart
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             let
             vs
             forbeare
             him
             that
             seruice
             of
             all
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             THe
             sixt
             is
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             
               Dominum
               Deum
               tuum
            
             ,
             neither
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             God
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             is
             thine
             ,
             are
             fit
             arguments
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             presume
             vpon
             him
             .
             The
             deuill
             belike
             had
             perceiued
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             some
             acquaintance
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             God
             ,
             and
             peraduenture
             had
             said
             vnto
             him
             ;
             You
             may
             bee
             bold
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Angels
             .
             What
             ?
             he
             is
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Caesars
             daughter
             answered
             )
             that
             though
             he
             forget
             himselfe
             to
             be
             Caesar
             ,
             yet
             doe
             not
             you
             forget
             to
             be
             his
             sonne
             .
             No
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             these
             be
             no
             good
             arguments
             to
             make
             one
             presume
             .
             As
             for
             Dominus
             we
             will
             all
             grant
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             there
             is
             small
             matter
             of
             presumption
             in
             that
             .
             In
             Deus
             there
             may
             be
             some
             more
             colour
             :
             but
             yet
             very
             little
             .
             It
             is
             no
             good
             dealing
             with
             one
             that
             is
             mightier
             than
             our selues
             ,
             least
             he
             happen
             not
             to
             take
             it
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             but
             fall
             to
             earnest
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             feele
             the
             smart
             .
             We
             were
             not
             best
             to
             make
             sport
             with
             Sampson
             ,
             least
             he
             pull
             the
             house
             about
             our
             eares
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             vs
             pay
             dearly
             for
             our
             pastime
             .
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Do
               we
               prouoke
               the
               Lord
               to
               anger
               ?
               Are
               we
               stronger
               than
               he
               ?
               1
               Cor.
            
             10
             ,
             22.
             
             If
             wee
             will
             needs
             tempt
             ,
             we
             were
             b●st
             tempt
             with
             our
             matches
             .
             There
             is
             no
             dealing
             with
             fire
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             burne
             all
             that
             toucheth
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             1
             ,
             7.
             his
             Angels
             and
             Ministers
             are
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             :
             but
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             29.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Our
               God
               is
               euen
               a
               consuming
               fire
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             like
             Dagon
             ,
             the
             Philistims
             god
             ,
             hee
             might
             be
             set
             vp
             and
             taken
             downe
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             breake
             his
             necke
             and
             hands
             at
             our
             pleasure
             :
             but
             being
             the
             strong
             and
             mighty
             God
             of
             hoasts
             ,
             we
             were
             best
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             deale
             with
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Tuum
             ,
             what
             say
             we
             to
             that
             ?
             Anvngracious
             childe
             might
             make
             that
             an
             argument
             of
             presumption
             :
             but
             whosoeuer
             is
             of
             any
             good
             nature
             ,
             will
             make
             it
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             Isaac
             was
             Iacobs
             father
             ,
             but
             was
             Iacob
             more
             bold
             to
             abuse
             him
             for
             that
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             rather
             more
             timerous
             ,
             
               Gen.
               27.
               
               My
               father
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               may
               chance
               feele
               me
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               shall
               seeme
               to
               him
               a
               mocker
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               a
               curse
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               blessing
               .
            
             Is
             God
             mercifull
             ?
             yea
             truly
             ,
             
               Mercy
               is
               with
               thee
            
             ,
             but
             
               that
               thou
               maist
               be
               feared
               ,
               Psal.
            
             130
             ,
             4.
             
             We
             may
             not
             abuse
             his
             mercy
             ,
             as
             
               to
               sin
               ,
               that
               grace
               may
               abound
               ,
               Rom.
            
             6.
             1.
             
             Is
             he
             bountifull
             and
             long
             suffering
             ?
             We
             must
             therefore
             the
             more
             feare
             to
             displease
             him
             .
             When
             the
             Pharisies
             tempted
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             aduenture
             their
             soules
             in
             seeking
             a
             signe
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Math.
               8
               ,
               11.
               
               Christ
               sighed
               :
            
             and
             why
             did
             he
             sigh
             ?
             Because
             God
             
               sware
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               neuer
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
               ,
               whose
               fathers
               tempted
               him
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               Psal.
            
             95.
             
             What
             rest
             ?
             He
             doth
             not
             meane
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             onely
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God.
             Heb.
             3
             ,
             10.
             
             These
             two
             temptations
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             may
             fitly
             be
             compared
             to
             those
             two
             rockes
             ,
             betweene
             which
             Ionathan
             was
             to
             passe
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             14
             ,
             4.
             to
             be
             sharpe
             .
             One
             is
             called
             Borez
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             dirt
             ;
             the
             other
             Seneh
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             bramble
             ,
             or
             some
             sharpe
             pricke
             ;
             betweene
             which
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             Armor-bearer
             were
             faine
             to
             clamber
             vp
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             Betweene
             two
             such
             rockes
             lyeth
             our
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Presumption
             ,
             and
             Desperation
             :
             therefore
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             so
             loueth
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             be
             content
             to
             creepe
             on
             hands
             and
             feete
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             fift
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXT
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             Math.
             Chap.
             4.
             verses
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Deuill
               taketh
               him
               vp
               into
               an
               exceeding
               high
               Mountaine
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               him
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               saith
               vnto
               him
               :
               All
               these
               things
               will
               I
               giue
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               fall
               downe
               and
               worship
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           AT
           the
           first
           ouerthrow
           ,
           wee
           had
           the
           first
           Againe
           :
           and
           when
           Christ
           ouerthrewe
           him
           then
           also
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           the
           deuill
           leaue
           then
           neither
           ,
           but
           he
           commeth
           with
           his
           second
           Againe
           :
           he
           comes
           Againe
           ,
           and
           Againe
           .
           The
           first
           Againe
           ,
           was
           an
           argument
           of
           his
           courage
           and
           stomack
           :
           this
           second
           ,
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           his
           importunitie
           .
           The
           first
           repulse
           could
           not
           driue
           him
           away
           ,
           nor
           the
           second
           neither
           ;
           no
           ,
           nor
           this
           third
           for
           altogether
           :
           
           for
           Luke
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             departed
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             Luke
          
           4
           ,
           13.
           
           So
           that
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Iohn
             16
             ,
             16.
             
             After
             awhile
             ye
             shall
             see
             me
             ,
             and
             after
             awhile
             you
             shall
             not
             see
             me
             :
          
           so
           saith
           the
           deuill
           also
           ,
           
             After
             awhile
             you
             shall
             not
             see
             me
             ,
             and
             againe
             after
             awhile
             you
             shall
             see
             me
             .
          
           Which
           teacheth
           vs
           this
           lesson
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           haue
           preuailed
           against
           his
           temptations
           twice
           or
           thrice
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           secure
           ;
           but
           wee
           are
           alway
           to
           stand
           vpon
           our
           guard
           ,
           knowing
           how
           the
           deuill
           will
           successiuely
           ,
           euery
           turning
           of
           a
           hand
           ,
           be
           with
           vs
           ;
           and
           that
           while
           wee
           liue
           ,
           we
           shall
           neuer
           be
           at
           rest
           with
           him
           :
           or
           if
           hee
           tempt
           vs
           not
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           in
           as
           bad
           or
           worse
           case
           .
           For
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Lord
           left
           other
           Nations
           among
           the
           Isrielites
           to
           proue
           them
           by
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           prickes
           to
           their
           sides
           ,
           it
           went
           well
           enough
           with
           them
           ,
           Iudg.
           3
           ,
           1.
           but
           when
           they
           began
           to
           liue
           in
           some
           security
           (
           hauing
           for
           the
           most
           part
           subdued
           them
           )
           then
           grew
           they
           to
           mutuall
           dissention
           .
           It
           is
           the
           greatest
           temptation
           ,
           to
           bee
           without
           temptation
           .
           Therefore
           Paul
           had
           the
           messenger
           of
           Sathan
           to
           buffet
           him
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12
           ,
           7
           for
           then
           followes
           the
           pressing
           of
           God
           by
           prayers
           .
           But
           whether
           we
           ioyne
           hands
           with
           Sathan
           ,
           or
           resist
           him
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           set
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           and
           try
           by
           faire
           meanes
           what
           he
           can
           do
           ;
           or
           if
           we
           say
           nay
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           hee
           will
           weary
           vs
           ,
           as
           Dalila
           did
           
             Sampson
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           16
           ,
           16.
           who
           because
           she
           was
           importunate
           ,
           his
           soule
           was
           pained
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           told
           her
           :
           or
           if
           we
           will
           be
           obstinate
           in
           relecting
           his
           temptations
           ,
           giuing
           him
           at
           the
           first
           a
           peremptory
           refusall
           ;
           then
           he
           will
           go
           another
           way
           to
           worke
           ,
           as
           to
           imagine
           some
           deuise
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           smite
           vs
           with
           the
           tongue
           ,
           Ier.
           18.
           18.
           he
           will
           be
           rough
           with
           vs.
           If
           none
           of
           these
           will
           preuaile
           ,
           he
           will
           
           perswade
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           like
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           as
           profitable
           or
           pleasant
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           then
           say
           Samuel
           what
           he
           can
           ,
           we
           will
           haue
           a
           King
           ,
           
             I
             Sam.
          
           8
           ,
           19.
           
           And
           when
           we
           haue
           yeelded
           once
           ,
           then
           goes
           hee
           to
           fetch
           company
           ,
           and
           takes
           vnto
           him
           seuen
           whose
           spirits
           than
           himselfe
           ,
           Luke
           11
           ,
           26.
           
           So
           the
           last
           state
           of
           that
           man
           is
           worse
           than
           the
           first
           .
           Giue
           but
           an
           inch
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           take
           an
           Ell
           :
           if
           he
           can
           get
           in
           but
           an
           arme
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           shift
           to
           shoue
           in
           his
           whole
           body
           .
           As
           we
           see
           ,
           if
           the
           point
           of
           a
           nayle
           haue
           once
           made
           entrie
           ,
           the
           rest
           will
           soone
           in
           .
           We
           see
           an
           example
           of
           his
           encroaching
           euen
           in
           
             Dauid
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           11
           ,
           4.
           after
           hee
           had
           once
           made
           him
           commit
           adultery
           by
           some
           meane
           degrees
           with
           Bethsheba
           ,
           see
           how
           he
           drawes
           him
           on
           from
           one
           wickednesse
           to
           another
           .
           She
           was
           with
           child
           ,
           her
           husband
           being
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           King
           murthered
           to
           hide
           her
           shame
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           his
           lust
           .
           So
           did
           he
           draw
           on
           Peter
           ;
           first
           ,
           he
           made
           him
           follow
           aloofe
           off
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           flatly
           to
           deny
           Christ
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           to
           forsweare
           him
           ;
           and
           fourthly
           ,
           to
           curse
           himselfe
           if
           he
           knew
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Hebrew
           Writers
           note
           ,
           that
           the
           Deuils
           name
           Belzebub
           ,
           signifieth
           a
           great
           flesh
           Flie
           ,
           or
           a
           master
           Flie
           ;
           flap
           him
           away
           neuer
           so
           often
           ,
           he
           will
           still
           flye
           thether
           againe
           .
           So
           the
           deuill
           will
           neuer
           cease
           molesting
           vs
           ,
           till
           the
           smoaking
           flaxe
           bee
           quite
           quenched
           ,
           and
           the
           brused
           reed
           clean●
           broken
           ,
           Esay
           42
           ,
           3.
           
           First
           ,
           he
           twists
           certaine
           small
           threds
           together
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           a
           little
           cord
           of
           vanity
           ,
           to
           draw
           vs
           vnto
           him
           :
           afterward
           with
           a
           cart-rope
           or
           cable
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           he
           seekes
           to
           binde
           vs
           fast
           vnto
           him
           for
           starting
           ;
           either
           by
           the
           v●ce
           of
           lust
           ,
           or
           of
           enuy
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           couetousnesse
           .
           But
           if
           all
           
           should
           faile
           ,
           pride
           is
           sure
           to
           hold
           ;
           
             Oh
             Lord
             ,
             I
             thanke
             thee
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             like
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             nor
             like
             this
             Publicane
          
           (
           a
           degree
           further
           ,
           )
           
             nor
             like
             this
             Pharisie
             ,
             Luke
          
           18
           ,
           11.
           
           This
           may
           be
           a
           good
           caueat
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           stand
           alway
           vpon
           our
           guard
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           be
           sure
           that
           wee
           make
           strong
           resistance
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           breake
           it
           (
           if
           we
           can
           )
           while
           it
           is
           but
           a
           whip-cord
           .
           And
           to
           vse
           the
           like
           policie
           in
           a
           good
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Egipt
           did
           in
           a
           bad
           ;
           who
           tooke
           order
           that
           euery
           male
           childe
           should
           be
           killed
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           Israelites
           downe
           betimes
           :
           and
           against
           the
           succession
           of
           temptation
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           the
           succession
           of
           prayer
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           matter
           .
           The
           Deuill
           deales
           as
           with
           a
           Citie
           .
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           tels
           him
           he
           must
           be
           famished
           ,
           except
           he
           can
           turne
           stones
           into
           bread
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           make
           a
           traine
           of
           Scripture
           to
           intrap
           him
           .
           Now
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           dealing
           ,
           that
           is
           ;
           when
           men
           striue
           about
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           both
           parties
           are
           loa●h
           ro
           yeeld
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           some
           parley
           of
           composition
           and
           sharing
           betweene
           them
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           the
           deuill
           seeing
           that
           hee
           cannot
           ouer-throw
           his
           faith
           ,
           offereth
           him
           to
           compound
           :
           and
           (
           on
           his
           part
           )
           he
           is
           content
           to
           giue
           Christ
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           our
           Sauiour
           (
           for
           his
           part
           )
           will
           but
           fall
           downe
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           .
           The
           deuill
           before
           came
           disguised
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           male-content
           ,
           as
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           in
           such
           hunger
           .
           Next
           ,
           he
           came
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           Diuine
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           demurely
           ,
           with
           his
           Psalter
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           Now
           he
           comes
           in
           all
           his
           Royalty
           ,
           like
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           Iohn
           4
           ,
           30.
           
           He
           doth
           not
           stand
           pedling
           with
           Christ
           ,
           but
           goes
           roundly
           and
           frankely
           to
           worke
           :
           hee
           offers
           
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           is
           no
           small
           matter
           )
           to
           bring
           Christ
           but
           to
           one
           sinne
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           ouer-throw
           all
           mankinde
           .
           He
           comes
           no
           more
           now
           with
           
             Si
             filius
             Dei
             es
          
           :
           for
           that
           we
           see
           is
           here
           left
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           him
           thinke
           on
           it
           :
           he
           would
           haue
           him
           now
           ,
           
             filius
             seculi
          
           .
           This
           is
           called
           by
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           the
           bewitching
           temptation
           ,
           whereby
           men
           become
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           that
           after
           they
           haue
           begun
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           they
           will
           end
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           Gal.
           3
           ,
           3.
           
           Where
           the
           deuill
           cannot
           preuayle
           ,
           either
           by
           our
           owne
           concupiscence
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           enticings
           .
           he
           will
           see
           what
           he
           can
           do
           with
           his
           Dragons
           taile
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           (
           say
           the
           Fathers
           )
           he
           did
           more
           hurt
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           other
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           tayle
           is
           said
           to
           draw
           downe
           
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             starres
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             them
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             Apoc.
          
           12
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           We
           are
           here
           to
           consider
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           preparation
           that
           the
           deuill
           makes
           ,
           by
           taking
           him
           vp
           to
           an
           
             high
             hill
          
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           offer
           ,
           vers
           .
           8.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Temptation
           it selfe
           ,
           vers
           .
           9.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           our
           Sauiours
           answer
           ,
           and
           the
           shield
           he
           opposeth
           to
           it
           ,
           vers
           .
           10.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           conflict
           ,
           the
           victorie
           ,
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           In
           the
           first
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           deuils
           method
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           place
           and
           ground
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           his
           policie
           ,
           in
           not
           onely
           telling
           what
           he
           would
           giue
           ;
           but
           in
           shewing
           thereof
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           the
           things
           themselues
           which
           he
           offers
           ,
           which
           are
           two
           ;
           
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             of
             his
             method
             .
             Ephes
             4
             ,
             14.
             we
             are
             warned
             not
             to
             be
             wauering
             ,
             
               and
               carried
               about
               with
               euery
               winde
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               by
               the
               deceit
               and
               craftinesse
               of
               men
               ,
               whereby
               
               they
               lye
               in
               waite
               to
               deceiue
               .
            
             Craftinesse
             and
             deceit
             then
             ,
             be
             the
             instruments
             which
             the
             deuill
             vseth
             ;
             hee
             brings
             Christ
             from
             the
             Wildernesse
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Temple
             to
             the
             Mountaine
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             Mountaine
             is
             prosperity
             .
             So
             in
             aduersitie
             wee
             vow
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             serue
             him
             ;
             but
             after
             helpe
             ,
             we
             breake
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             the
             lysts
             where
             this
             temptation
             was
             vsed
             ,
             was
             the
             Mountaine
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             hee
             chose
             this
             place
             rather
             than
             any
             other
             ,
             is
             the
             fitnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             prospect
             .
             The
             wildernesse
             (
             we
             know
             )
             was
             a
             melancholy
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             fit
             for
             this
             temptation
             ,
             so
             ,
             neither
             was
             the
             Pinacle
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             it
             might
             haue
             hindred
             the
             working
             of
             this
             temptation
             ,
             being
             the
             Pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             the
             prospect
             was
             not
             good
             enough
             .
             For
             though
             it
             were
             high
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             diuers
             hils
             about
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             would
             haue
             hindred
             the
             sight
             of
             many
             things
             .
             And
             though
             Sion
             were
             a
             Mountaine
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             Mount
             Hermon
             ,
             and
             Lybanus
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             little
             one
             ,
             Psal.
             42
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             
               Psal.
               68
               ,
               16.
               
               Basan
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Hill.
             Therefore
             as
             good
             chuse
             a
             conuenient
             hill
             ,
             both
             for
             height
             and
             neerenesse
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             behold
             the
             whole
             Land
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
               Deut.
            
             32
             ,
             49.
             
             So
             here
             the
             deuill
             chose
             an
             exceeding
             high
             Mountaine
             ,
             where
             a
             high
             minde
             might
             best
             take
             view
             and
             contemplate
             :
             such
             ,
             where
             his
             horizon
             might
             be
             as
             spacious
             as
             was
             possible
             ,
             and
             where
             his
             sight
             might
             not
             be
             hindered
             by
             any
             meane
             object
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             III.
             
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             be
             sets
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             so
             soone
             entised
             and
             led
             away
             ,
             as
             the
             eye
             :
             it
             is
             the
             Broker
             betweene
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             wicked
             lusts
             that
             bee
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             great
             folly
             in
             Hezeehias
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             robes
             and
             treasure
             ,
             Esay
             39
             ,
             2.
             as
             hee
             was
             told
             by
             the
             Prophet
             :
             it
             stirred
             vp
             such
             coales
             of
             desire
             in
             them
             that
             saw
             them
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             bee
             quenched
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             fetcht
             away
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             his
             Ancestors
             had
             laid
             vp
             euen
             till
             that
             day
             .
             It
             is
             the
             wisedome
             that
             is
             vsed
             now
             adayes
             ,
             when
             men
             would
             haue
             one
             thing
             for
             another
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             thing
             they
             would
             so
             exchange
             :
             as
             the
             buyer
             sheweth
             his
             money
             ,
             and
             the
             seller
             his
             wares
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             each
             to
             entice
             the
             other
             (
             by
             the
             eye
             )
             to
             the
             define
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             It
             is
             the
             deuils
             ancient
             sleight
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             the
             matter
             in
             words
             ,
             till
             hee
             might
             withall
             present
             the
             thing
             to
             the
             eye
             .
             So
             he
             dealt
             with
             
               Eue
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3
             ,
             6.
             
             First
             ,
             he
             shewed
             her
             how
             pleasant
             the
             fruite
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             saw
             it
             .
             So
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             deluge
             was
             ,
             Gen.
             6
             ,
             2.
             that
             
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               saw
               the
               beautie
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               men
               .
               Achabs
            
             seeing
             of
             Naboths
             vineyard
             ,
             1
             King.
             21
             ,
             2.
             for
             that
             it
             lay
             neere
             his
             house
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             mischiefe
             that
             followed
             .
             This
             same
             foolish
             vanity
             of
             apparell
             ,
             (
             whereof
             I
             haue
             giuen
             so
             often
             warning
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             )
             comes
             from
             hence
             :
             
               I
               saw
               a
               fine
               Babilonish
               garment
               ,
               and
               desiring
               it
               ,
               I
               tooke
               it
            
             saith
             
               Achan
               ,
               Iosua
            
             .
             7
             ,
             11.
             
             So
             the
             seeing
             of
             the
             bribe
             ,
             
               blindeth
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               Deut.
            
             16
             ,
             19.
             
             So
             still
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             allureth
             the
             heart
             to
             desire
             .
             The
             
             Heathen
             man
             therefore
             wished
             ,
             that
             vertue
             and
             honesty
             might
             as
             well
             be
             seene
             with
             bodily
             eyes
             :
             for
             then
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             that
             
               Admirabiles
               amores
               excitarent
               suo
            
             .
             So
             if
             we
             could
             as
             well
             see
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             for
             vs
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             deuill
             here
             offereth
             vs
             :
             we
             would
             not
             regard
             the
             deuils
             largesse
             .
             Moses
             and
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             saw
             him
             which
             is
             inuisible
             ,
             which
             had
             prouided
             a
             better
             thing
             for
             them
             :
             
               therfore
               he
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               the
               sonne
               of
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               ,
               Heb.
               11
               ,
               27.
               and
               to
               enioy
               the
               pleasure
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             But
             you
             are
             not
             so
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             simply
             ill
             to
             behold
             such
             things
             ,
             or
             to
             looke
             on
             a
             cup-boord
             of
             plate
             ,
             or
             to
             stand
             on
             a
             Pinacle
             ,
             it
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             but
             no
             sinne
             ;
             especially
             ,
             it
             is
             vnfit
             for
             an
             vnstayed
             and
             an
             vngouerned
             eye
             .
             Therefore
             Lot
             and
             his
             wife
             were
             forbidden
             to
             looke
             backe
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Sodome
               ,
               Gen.
            
             19
             ,
             17.
             
             To
             Abraham
             it
             was
             l●ft
             at
             large
             ,
             without
             any
             restraint
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             better
             ruled
             affections
             .
             For
             as
             there
             must
             be
             one
             without
             ,
             to
             take
             view
             and
             to
             entice
             ;
             so
             must
             therebe
             one
             within
             ,
             to
             hearken
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             condiscend
             .
             Be
             sure
             of
             that
             within
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             vpright
             ;
             and
             then
             thou
             maist
             the
             better
             looke
             with
             that
             which
             is
             without
             .
             But
             euer
             be
             warie
             ,
             for
             the
             tinder
             of
             thy
             nature
             will
             soone
             take
             fire
             .
             Iob
             said
             Chap.
             31
             ,
             1.
             
             
               He
               made
               a
               couenant
               with
               his
               eyes
               :
               why
               then
               should
               he
               thinke
               on
               a
               maid
               ?
               and
               that
               he
               had
               not
               beene
               deceiued
               by
               a
               woman
               ,
            
             vers
             9.
             
               and
               that
               his
               heart
               had
               not
               walked
               after
               his
               eye
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Paul
               knew
               how
               to
               vse
               want
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               vse
               abundance
               or
               plentie
               ,
               how
               pouertie
               :
               both
               to
               be
               full
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               hungry
               :
            
             he
             had
             stayed
             affections
             ,
             Phil.
             4
             ,
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               Omnia
               Regna
            
             .
             This
             was
             no
             small
             offer
             ,
             but
             euen
             all
             the
             wealth
             and
             honour
             that
             may
             be
             :
             two
             such
             things
             as
             are
             most
             vehemently
             desired
             of
             all
             men
             .
             So
             that
             as
             Terome
             saith
             ,
             
               Prae
               auri
               sacra
               fama
               nihil
               sacrum
               .
            
             The
             desire
             thereof
             also
             is
             so
             vnsatiable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             like
             the
             dropsie
             ;
             which
             ,
             the
             more
             liquor
             is
             ministred
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             thirsteth
             ;
             it
             is
             perpetuall
             and
             vnnaturall
             .
             The
             lessetime
             a
             man
             hath
             to
             liue
             ,
             and
             so
             needs
             thelesse
             ;
             the
             more
             he
             couets
             to
             abound
             .
             These
             two
             do
             neuer
             waxe
             old
             ;
             of
             all
             vices
             ,
             gray
             haires
             do
             neuer
             grow
             on
             these
             .
             This
             is
             the
             baite
             the
             deuill
             laid
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             layes
             for
             youth
             ,
             and
             mindes
             lasciuiously
             giuen
             ,
             he
             laies
             a
             baite
             on
             liue
             flesh
             ;
             to
             cholericke
             natures
             ,
             hee
             ministreth
             matters
             that
             may
             encrease
             their
             wrath
             ;
             for
             melancholie
             ,
             he
             laies
             baites
             of
             enuy
             :
             and
             so
             for
             euery
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             naturall
             inclinations
             and
             humours
             ,
             such
             baites
             as
             may
             entice
             them
             soonest
             .
             Which
             if
             he
             can
             get
             them
             once
             to
             swallow
             his
             hooke
             that
             is
             within
             ,
             it
             will
             hold
             them
             sure
             enough
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             line
             hee
             will
             draw
             them
             to
             him
             when
             he
             list
             ;
             so
             that
             hee
             cares
             not
             to
             let
             them
             play
             with
             the
             line
             :
             then
             though
             hee
             go
             to
             twentie
             Sermons
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             :
             with
             an
             Apple
             he
             caught
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             posterity
             .
             Well
             ,
             wee
             must
             be
             as
             children
             ,
             weaned
             from
             this
             world
             ,
             though
             it
             bring
             weeping
             with
             it
             .
             
               Psal.
               131
               ,
               2.
               
               Gen.
            
             27
             ,
             38.
             
             When
             Eue
             was
             Lady
             and
             Mistresse
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             yet
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             a
             Godship
             ,
             a
             higher
             degree
             than
             hers
             ,
             she
             was
             not
             content
             .
             Princes
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             go
             no
             higher
             by
             any
             earthly
             dignity
             ,
             aspire
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             bee
             accounted
             ;
             as
             was
             said
             to
             
             Herod
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             man.
             But
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             are
             aboue
             ,
             can
             abide
             to
             haue
             no
             equals
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             alone
             by
             themselues
             ;
             so
             they
             that
             be
             below
             can
             abide
             no
             superiour
             .
             As
             when
             Saul
             was
             chosen
             by
             lot
             from
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             be
             King
             ouer
             them
             ,
             some
             wicked
             men
             said
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               goodly
               wise
               King
               :
               nay
               ,
               I
               would
               I
               were
               King
               ,
               I
               would
               they
               might
               come
               to
               me
               for
               Iustice
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               10
               ,
               27.
               2
               
               Sam.
            
             15
             ,
             4.
             
             Euery
             one
             hath
             this
             conceit
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             worthier
             to
             beare
             rule
             ,
             than
             they
             which
             are
             in
             authority
             :
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             silly
             Fur-bush
             ,
             but
             it
             thought
             it selfe
             a
             fit
             person
             to
             make
             a
             King
             ,
             Iudg.
             9
             ,
             15.
             and
             the
             Thistle
             would
             haue
             the
             Cedars
             daughter
             married
             to
             his
             sonne
             ,
             1
             King.
             14
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             Spider
             ,
             a
             silly
             poysonfull
             thing
             ,
             will
             yet
             be
             in
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Kings
             Pallaces
             .
             Prou.
             30
             ,
             28.
             
             The
             Gourd
             starts
             vp
             in
             one
             night
             ,
             and
             was
             gone
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             Ion.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             Goodly
             Zebedeus
             wife
             could
             finde
             no
             lesse
             thing
             to
             aske
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             her
             two
             sonnes
             ,
             that
             came
             the
             last
             day
             from
             the
             cart
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             one
             might
             sit
             at
             Christs
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             the
             left
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             
               Math.
               20
               ,
               20.
               
               Balaam
            
             could
             neuer
             thinke
             his
             Asse
             went
             halfe
             fast
             enough
             ,
             when
             he
             rode
             towards
             preferment
             ,
             Num.
             22
             ,
             17.
             
             The
             Disciples
             also
             longed
             for
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             to
             be
             restored
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             did
             not
             shew
             all
             his
             kingdome
             to
             Saul
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             comming
             from
             keeping
             his
             fathers
             sheepe
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             9
             ,
             24.
             and
             Samuel
             feasted
             him
             :
             nor
             after
             Saul
             was
             chosen
             King
             ,
             11
             ,
             5.
             
               and
               he
               followed
               his
               cattell
            
             :
             Neither
             did
             he
             shew
             them
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             bidden
             to
             Absolons
             sheep-shearing
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             13
             ,
             24.
             nor
             at
             such
             times
             as
             Princes
             withdraw
             themselues
             to
             be
             priuate
             ,
             
             Dan.
             6
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             he
             shewes
             them
             at
             such
             times
             as
             they
             are
             in
             their
             greatest
             glory
             and
             ruffe
             ,
             when
             kingdomes
             were
             growne
             to
             the
             top
             of
             iollitie
             and
             Maiesty
             ,
             as
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             was
             in
             Salomons
             time
             :
             and
             chooseth
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             were
             in
             most
             triumph
             and
             pompe
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Kings
             birth
             or
             inauguration
             ,
             Hosea
             7
             ,
             5.
             
             Cant.
             3
             ,
             11.
             or
             at
             a
             Coronation
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             receiuing
             of
             Ambassadours
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             entertaining
             of
             forreine
             States
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Qu●●●e
             of
             Saba
             was
             in
             Salomons
             Court
             ,
             1
             King.
             10.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             them
             not
             when
             they
             are
             in
             base
             estate
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             in
             greatest
             pompe
             ,
             Acts
             25
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             NOw
             come
             we
             to
             the
             second
             point
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Temptation
             it selfe
             :
             
               En
               haec
               omnia
               tibi
               dabo
               ,
               verse
            
             9.
             
             Hauing
             prepared
             Christs
             minde
             (
             as
             hee
             thought
             )
             by
             shewing
             him
             that
             he
             would
             giue
             him
             :
             now
             hee
             comes
             in
             with
             a
             short
             and
             pithie
             Oration
             ;
             
               [
               All
               this
               will
               I
               giue
               thee
               ]
            
             Here
             thou
             seest
             all
             thou
             canst
             wish
             for
             ;
             without
             thee
             sha'l
             no
             man
             lift
             vp
             his
             hand
             or
             his
             foot
             in
             all
             Egipt
             ,
             as
             Pharaoh
             said
             to
             
               Ioseph
               ,
               Gen.
            
             41
             ,
             44.
             so
             as
             he
             might
             make
             all
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             giue
             to
             euery
             one
             fields
             and
             vineyards
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22
             ,
             7.
             that
             he
             might
             say
             to
             euery
             one
             what
             he
             list
             ;
             
               Speakest
               thou
               to
               me
               ?
               seest
               thou
               not
               that
               I
               haue
               power
               to
               crucifie
               thee
               ,
               or
               to
               let
               thee
               go
               ?
               Iohn
            
             19
             ,
             10.
             that
             his
             fauour
             might
             raise
             a
             man
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             Haman
             was
             exalted
             aboue
             all
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Hest.
             3
             ,
             1.
             and
             his
             disfauour
             ,
             or
             the
             least
             word
             of
             his
             mouth
             quite
             ouerthrow
             him
             ,
             as
             Haman
             was
             ,
             verse
             7
             ,
             8.
             by
             picking
             some
             small
             quarrell
             against
             
             him
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             neither
             :
             for
             the
             same
             garish
             apparell
             ,
             wherein
             many
             do
             delight
             ,
             is
             contayned
             vnder
             this
             
               Haec
               omnia
            
             :
             Not
             onely
             embroydered
             with
             gold
             ,
             but
             euen
             gold
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             smels
             of
             the
             finest
             scent
             ,
             
               Psal.
               45.
               8.
               and
            
             9.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             delights
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             see
             any
             that
             delight
             him
             better
             than
             other
             :
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
            
             11
             ,
             4.
             to
             send
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             haue
             her
             ,
             she
             was
             straight
             at
             his
             command
             .
             Neither
             must
             any
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             vnlawfull
             :
             no
             ,
             not
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             if
             he
             loue
             his
             head
             ,
             Mark.
             6
             ,
             17.
             
             He
             may
             command
             what
             he
             list
             ;
             if
             any
             gainesay
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             dispatch
             him
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             for
             hee
             may
             kill
             and
             wound
             whom
             he
             list
             ,
             Dan.
             5
             ,
             19.
             
             Hee
             may
             command
             all
             mens
             tongues
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             14
             ,
             10.
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             once
             open
             their
             mouth
             to
             speake
             against
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             shall
             haue
             all
             mens
             tongues
             and
             pens
             ready
             to
             extoll
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             
               The
               King
               is
               like
               an
               Angell
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Sam.
            
             19.
             or
             that
             
               it
               is
               the
               voyce
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               man
               ,
               Act.
            
             12
             ,
             22.
             
             Why
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             all
             mens
             hands
             ,
             feet
             ,
             bodies
             ,
             faces
             ,
             tongues
             ,
             and
             pens
             :
             this
             may
             bee
             well
             said
             All
             ,
             to
             haue
             not
             onely
             one
             kingdome
             ,
             but
             all
             :
             to
             haue
             all
             the
             power
             and
             glory
             of
             those
             kingdomes
             :
             here
             is
             euen
             all
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             .
             He
             comes
             not
             after
             a
             pelting
             manner
             ,
             he
             shewes
             himselfe
             a
             franke
             chapman
             :
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             
               Godlinesse
               is
               great
               gaine
               ,
               and
               a
               minde
               content
               with
               his
               lot
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             6
             ,
             6.
             and
             wils
             him
             to
             be
             content
             with
             
               food
               and
               raiment
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             8.
             
             He
             comes
             not
             with
             Illae
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             not
             once
             behold
             ,
             till
             another
             world
             come
             ;
             and
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             or
             no
             ,
             many
             doubt
             .
             He
             shewes
             him
             a
             mount
             that
             may
             bee
             touched
             ,
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             18.
             he
             comes
             with
             haec
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             
             ready
             money
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             he
             not
             onely
             offers
             ,
             but
             stakes
             downe
             :
             And
             whereas
             God
             faith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               Sweat
               of
               our
               fore-head
               we
               shall
               eate
               our
               bread
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.
             19.
             the
             Diuell
             requires
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             This
             is
             a
             donatiue
             ,
             
               Haec
               omnia
               dabo
            
             .
             What
             say
             ye
             now
             ?
             Shal
             Christ
             take
             it
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             The
             Heathen
             man
             saith
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             be
             to
             violate
             his
             faith
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             a
             kingdome
             .
             Christ
             hath
             here
             offered
             him
             all
             kingdomes
             ,
             a
             very
             enticing
             bayt
             :
             but
             is
             there
             neuer
             a
             hooke
             hidden
             vnder
             it
             ?
             The
             woman
             was
             fine
             and
             braue
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             cup
             of
             gold
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             full
             of
             abhomination
             ,
             Apoc
             17
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             here
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             faire
             shewes
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             gaine
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             deuill
             ,
             you
             must
             worship
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             condition
             annexed
             to
             the
             grant
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             absolute
             gift
             ,
             the
             deuill
             is
             not
             so
             kinde
             ,
             as
             to
             part
             from
             all
             that
             for
             nothing
             .
             It
             is
             such
             a
             gift
             as
             the
             Lawyers
             call
             Excambium
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Exchange
             :
             I
             will
             giue
             you
             this
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             giue
             me
             that
             .
             But
             yet
             one
             would
             thinke
             it
             a
             very
             large
             offer
             ,
             to
             giue
             so
             great
             a
             lieu
             for
             so
             small
             a
             seruice
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             externall
             reuerence
             ,
             the
             bowing
             of
             the
             knee
             ;
             you
             may
             (
             notwithstanding
             )
             in
             heart
             thinke
             what
             ye
             list
             .
             Well
             ,
             we
             may
             thinke
             there
             was
             some
             what
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             deuill
             offered
             so
             much
             for
             so
             little
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christ
             refused
             it
             .
             Indeed
             Christ
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             refuse
             it
             :
             for
             hee
             should
             haue
             beene
             a
             looser
             by
             the
             bargaine
             .
             I
             will
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             beene
             better
             to
             haue
             yeelded
             to
             either
             of
             the
             two
             former
             temptations
             ,
             than
             to
             this
             :
             hee
             should
             full
             deerely
             haue
             bought
             all
             his
             kingdomes
             ,
             hee
             had
             beene
             better
             to
             haue
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
             from
             the
             Pinacle
             .
             For
             that
             which
             the
             deuill
             
             here
             demaundeth
             in
             lieu
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             worth
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             redemption
             of
             man.
             Of
             his
             glory
             ,
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               he
               will
               not
               giue
               it
               to
               another
               ,
               Esay
            
             42
             ,
             8.
             
             If
             to
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             the
             deuill
             of
             all
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Angel
             would
             not
             haue
             a
             burnt
             offering
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ,
             Iudg.
             13
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             Angell
             would
             not
             let
             Iohn
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             him
             ,
             but
             bad
             him
             worship
             God
             ,
             Reuel
             .
             19
             ,
             10.
             
             For
             hee
             knew
             that
             God
             was
             very
             iealous
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             &
             stood
             precisely
             vpon
             that
             point
             .
             If
             he
             would
             not
             impart
             this
             honour
             with
             the
             Angels
             ,
             much
             lesse
             would
             hee
             with
             the
             deuill
             :
             for
             there
             are
             degrees
             in
             idolatry
             ,
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             23.
             
             It
             is
             not
             so
             ill
             to
             turne
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             into
             the
             image
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             into
             birds
             and
             beasts
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             looke
             into
             the
             desire
             that
             he
             had
             to
             satisfie
             his
             ancient
             enuy
             ,
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             mankinde
             :
             wee
             must
             needs
             commend
             the
             deuils
             wit
             ,
             in
             making
             such
             a
             bargaine
             .
             It
             had
             been
             the
             best
             penyworth
             that
             euer
             was
             bought
             .
             For
             if
             we
             marke
             how
             Christ
             rateth
             one
             onely
             soule
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             he
             that
             to
             gaine
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             shall
             loose
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             Math.
             16
             ,
             26.
             makes
             but
             a
             foolish
             bargaine
             .
             Then
             what
             rate
             shall
             be
             made
             of
             all
             mens
             soules
             ,
             if
             one
             bee
             worth
             kingdomes
             ;
             all
             which
             had
             beene
             lost
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             consented
             to
             that
             which
             the
             deuill
             here
             requireth
             :
             for
             then
             hee
             could
             not
             haue
             said
             ,
             
               I
               restored
               that
               which
               I
               tooke
               not
               ,
               Psal.
            
             69
             ,
             4.
             
             By
             his
             death
             he
             paied
             the
             price
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             he
             should
             then
             haue
             had
             a
             score
             of
             his
             owne
             to
             haue
             payd
             ,
             and
             his
             death
             could
             haue
             beene
             sufficient
             but
             for
             himselfe
             onely
             .
             If
             he
             had
             fallen
             downe
             ,
             
             and
             worshipped
             him
             :
             he
             could
             no
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               had
               nothing
               to
               say
               against
               him
               ,
               Iohn
            
             14
             ,
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             apply
             this
             to
             our selues
             .
          
           
             BVt
             wee
             will
             peraduenture
             say
             ,
             the
             deuill
             neuer
             made
             vs
             any
             such
             offer
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             needs
             any
             dmonishment
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ?
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             though
             the
             deuill
             come
             not
             in
             person
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             hee
             comes
             by
             his
             instruments
             .
             When
             Balaac
             sent
             to
             Balaam
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             curse
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             promised
             him
             great
             rewards
             ,
             Numb
             .
             22
             ,
             17.
             it
             was
             not
             Balaacks
             messengers
             that
             spake
             ,
             but
             the
             deuill
             vsed
             them
             as
             instruments
             to
             speake
             .
             So
             when
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             would
             haue
             bought
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             with
             money
             ;
             the
             Diuell
             there
             in
             tempted
             the
             Apostles
             with
             Symonie
             ,
             Simon
             was
             but
             the
             trunke
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             deuill
             spake
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             that
             will
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             neuer
             tempted
             with
             Kingdomes
             :
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             for
             it
             needs
             not
             ,
             when
             lesse
             will
             serue
             .
             It
             was
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             that
             was
             thus
             tempted
             :
             in
             him
             lay
             a
             heroicall
             mind
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             bee
             allured
             with
             small
             matters
             .
             But
             with
             vs
             it
             is
             nothing
             so
             ,
             we
             esteeme
             farre
             more
             basely
             of
             our selues
             :
             wee
             set
             our
             wares
             at
             a
             very
             easie
             price
             ,
             he
             may
             buy
             vs
             euen
             dagger
             cheape
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             :
             he
             neede
             neuer
             carry
             vs
             so
             high
             as
             the
             Mount
             ,
             the
             Pinacle
             is
             high
             enough
             ,
             yea
             the
             lowest
             steeple
             in
             all
             the
             Towne
             would
             serue
             the
             turne
             .
             Or
             let
             him
             but
             carry
             vs
             to
             the
             Leads
             or
             gutters
             of
             our
             owne
             houses
             ,
             nay
             ,
             
             vs
             but
             stand
             in
             our
             window
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             doores
             ;
             if
             he
             will
             giue
             vs
             but
             so
             much
             as
             we
             can
             there
             see
             ,
             hee
             will
             tempt
             vs
             throughly
             ,
             we
             will
             accept
             it
             ,
             and
             thanke
             him
             too
             .
             He
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             come
             to
             vs
             with
             kingdomes
             ,
             one
             kingdome
             is
             too
             much
             ,
             what
             say
             ye
             to
             halfe
             a
             one
             ?
             Marke
             6
             ,
             23.
             
             No
             ,
             will
             the
             diuell
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             ye
             halfe
             of
             one
             ?
             If
             hee
             would
             come
             to
             vs
             but
             with
             thirtie
             pence
             ,
             Math
             26
             ,
             15.
             
             I
             am
             afraid
             many
             of
             vs
             would
             play
             Iudas
             .
             Nay
             ,
             lesse
             than
             so
             would
             buy
             a
             great
             sort
             ,
             euen
             handfuls
             of
             barley
             ,
             and
             peeccs
             of
             bread
             ,
             Ezec.
             13
             ,
             19.
             and
             Prou.
             28
             ,
             21.
             
             Yea
             ,
             some
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             the
             poore
             for
             a
             payre
             of
             shooes
             ,
             as
             Amos
             speaketh
             ,
             Chap.
             8
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             When
             he
             commeth
             then
             to
             tempt
             vs
             ,
             he
             may
             abate
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             this
             that
             he
             offers
             Christ
             ;
             hee
             may
             strike
             out
             Omnia
             ,
             and
             Haec
             too
             ,
             &
             in
             stead
             thereof
             put
             in
             Hoc
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             Holde
             ,
             ye
             shall
             haue
             this
             to
             worship
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             ye
             no
             more
             ;
             I
             feare
             me
             wee
             will
             make
             short
             worke
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             ,
             
               Hoc
               aliquid
               ,
               a
            
             matter
             of
             halfe
             a
             crowne
             or
             ten
             groates
             ,
             a
             paire
             of
             shooes
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             trifle
             ,
             will
             bring
             vs
             on
             our
             knees
             to
             the
             deuill
             .
             Is
             there
             a
             pretie
             commodity
             to
             be
             h●d
             ?
             It
             makes
             no
             matter
             for
             breaking
             faith
             and
             promise
             .
             This
             is
             that
             that
             makes
             the
             deuill
             so
             good
             a
             husband
             and
             thriftie
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             neere
             hand
             :
             what
             neede
             he
             giue
             more
             ,
             when
             so
             little
             will
             serue
             ?
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             stand
             hucking
             with
             him
             ,
             wee
             might
             get
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             temptation
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             )
             there
             is
             both
             fire
             to
             consume
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             dart
             to
             wound
             our
             consciences
             .
             The
             fire
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             discontent
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             either
             a
             poore
             God
             ,
             not
             able
             sufficiently
             
             to
             reward
             those
             that
             serue
             him
             :
             or
             else
             an
             vnkinde
             God
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             reward
             the
             duties
             that
             are
             performed
             by
             those
             that
             serue
             him
             .
             By
             this
             we
             come
             to
             say
             :
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               serue
               him
               ?
               Iob
            
             21
             ,
             15.
             
             The
             wicked
             are
             they
             that
             prosper
             and
             encrease
             in
             riches
             .
             
               I
               haue
               cleansed
               my
               heart
               in
               vaine
               ,
               for
               daily
               haue
               I
               been
               punished
               ,
               Psal.
            
             73
             ,
             12.
             
             Then
             this
             dart
             makes
             vs
             weary
             of
             well
             doing
             ;
             and
             then
             followes
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             serue
             the
             deuill
             Being
             discontent
             with
             Gods
             seruice
             ,
             we
             vndertake
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             enemie
             :
             he
             requireth
             nothing
             but
             a
             little
             falling
             downe
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             Simon
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             require
             any
             vnlawfull
             thing
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             (
             with
             Iudas
             )
             to
             meete
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             
               What
               will
               ye
               give
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               do
               it
               ?
               Math.
            
             26
             ,
             15.
             though
             it
             be
             to
             the
             betraying
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Deuill
             here
             opens
             his
             meaning
             in
             this
             Temptation
             plainly
             ,
             
               (
               that
               he
               would
               haue
               him
               fall
               downe
               and
               worship
               him
               )
            
             with
             a
             bare
             and
             bold
             face
             :
             before
             ,
             hee
             came
             disguised
             ,
             and
             spake
             in
             Parables
             .
             His
             meaning
             is
             not
             when
             he
             saith
             Dabo
             ,
             to
             giue
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             barter
             or
             exchange
             one
             thing
             for
             another
             .
             It
             is
             no
             gift
             ,
             but
             a
             flat
             bargaine
             :
             men
             vse
             not
             to
             account
             it
             a
             gift
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             without
             rendring
             backe
             either
             money
             or
             seruice
             .
             I
             he
             render
             here
             seruice
             backe
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             thinke
             I
             haue
             sold
             my
             soule
             for
             
               Hoc
               aliquid
               ,
               Math.
            
             16
             ,
             76.
             
             He
             may
             thinke
             ,
             as
             Esau
             sold
             his
             birth-right
             for
             a
             messe
             of
             pottage
             ,
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             16.
             so
             hath
             hee
             sold
             his
             soule
             ,
             his
             birth-right
             ,
             and
             freedome
             :
             for
             we
             were
             all
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7
             ,
             23.
             the
             same
             great
             high
             Priest
             redeemed
             vs
             all
             with
             his
             blood
             .
             No
             sinnes
             are
             so
             carefully
             to
             bee
             taken
             heede
             of
             ,
             as
             these
             ,
             that
             haue
             annexed
             to
             adoration
             ,
             donation
             :
             hee
             hath
             Malum
             
             with
             a
             ioynter
             .
             If
             he
             should
             haue
             cast
             himselfe
             downe
             from
             the
             Pinacle
             ,
             here
             is
             all
             he
             should
             haue
             had
             :
             they
             would
             haue
             talkt
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             haue
             wondred
             a
             while
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             thus
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             as
             well
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             reward
             vs
             for
             any
             seruice
             ,
             as
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             and
             better
             too
             .
             It
             is
             hee
             indeede
             that
             reigneth
             ouer
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             men
             ,
             Dan.
             5
             ,
             21.
             and
             placeth
             in
             them
             w●om
             pleaseth
             him
             :
             but
             when
             hee
             giueth
             or
             disposeth
             ,
             he
             giueth
             indeed
             freely
             ,
             exacting
             nothing
             backe
             againe
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             hee
             were
             to
             haue
             without
             any
             such
             gift
             :
             such
             things
             as
             are
             due
             of
             meere
             right
             ,
             with
             out
             any
             stipulation
             or
             hyre
             .
             Iam.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             Diuels
             Dabo
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             Offices
             &
             Parsonages
             are
             giuen
             amongst
             vs
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             vsually
             sold
             as
             horses
             in
             Smithfield
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             could
             be
             content
             to
             giue
             indeed
             ,
             let
             that
             heroicall
             minde
             that
             was
             in
             Abraham
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             Gen.
             14
             ,
             23.
             that
             as
             hee
             would
             not
             take
             any
             thing
             of
             Melchisedech
             ,
             so
             we
             will
             not
             be
             a
             shoo-lachet
             the
             richer
             by
             the
             deuill
             .
             If
             he
             offer
             to
             make
             vs
             wealthy
             ,
             let
             vs
             answere
             him
             ;
             
               Pecunia
               tua
               tecum
               pereat
            
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             sixt
             Sermon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             Math.
             Chap.
             4.
             verses
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Then
               Iesus
               saith
               vnto
               him
               ;
               Get
               the
               hence
               behinde
               me
               Sathan
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               onely
               shalt
               thou
               serue
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               deuill
               leaueth
               him
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               Angels
               came
               ,
               and
               ministred
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           answering
           of
           this
           Temptation
           ,
           if
           some
           had
           had
           the
           answering
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           hauc
           beene
           facto
           ,
           by
           the
           doing
           of
           the
           thing
           that
           the
           deuill
           required
           :
           and
           not
           in
           words
           ,
           standing
           vpon
           termes
           in
           disputation
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           neuer
           hauc
           cared
           for
           a
           cushion
           to
           kneele
           on
           ;
           but
           haue
           fallen
           downe
           straight
           on
           their
           very
           faces
           ,
           and
           haue
           thanked
           him
           too
           .
           If
           Balaak
           should
           say
           vnto
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           
             I
             will
             
             promote
             thee
             to
             great
             honour
             ,
             Numb
             .
          
           22
           ,
           17.
           an
           Angel
           standing
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           should
           not
           hinder
           them
           from
           going
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           is
           in
           cases
           of
           preferment
           to
           respect
           nothing
           that
           may
           bring
           them
           out
           of
           their
           conceiued
           hope
           or
           desire
           thereof
           :
           and
           therefore
           whatsoeuer
           it
           is
           that
           stands
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           holy
           ,
           downe
           it
           shall
           for
           hast
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           way
           neerest
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           this
           ,
           one
           brother
           respects
           not
           another
           .
           When
           Ioseph
           had
           had
           a
           dreame
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           and
           told
           it
           them
           ,
           all
           brotherly
           affection
           was
           laid
           aside
           ,
           Gen.
           37
           ,
           5.
           
           The
           sonne
           and
           subject
           Absolon
           ,
           forgetteth
           his
           duty
           as
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           allegeance
           as
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           seeking
           his
           life
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           16
           ,
           11.
           
           The
           mother
           of
           
             Ahaziah
             ,
             Athalia
          
           ,
           when
           shee
           saw
           her
           sonne
           dead
           ,
           makes
           no
           more
           adoe
           ,
           but
           destroyes
           al
           the
           Kings
           seed
           ,
           2
           King.
           11
           ,
           1.
           
           Iehu
           makes
           no
           bones
           ,
           nor
           is
           abashed
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           heapes
           of
           dead
           mens
           heads
           ,
           of
           Kings
           sonnes
           that
           hee
           had
           caused
           to
           bee
           slaine
           ,
           but
           addes
           more
           murthers
           to
           them
           ,
           2
           King.
           10
           ,
           8.
           
           What
           's
           a
           basket
           full
           of
           heads
           to
           a
           Kingdome
           ?
           And
           Herod
           stacke
           not
           to
           kill
           all
           the
           male-borne
           children
           in
           
             Bethlehom
             ,
             Math.
          
           2
           ,
           16.
           
           So
           that
           Gregory
           might
           well
           say
           ,
           
             Ambitio
             est
             vita
             ,
             cui
             etiam
             innocentes
             nocent
             ,
          
           such
           is
           the
           vehement
           desire
           of
           a
           kingdome
           .
           So
           that
           a
           great
           many
           would
           haue
           made
           no
           scruple
           at
           the
           matter
           ,
           neither
           would
           they
           haue
           counted
           it
           a
           temptatin
           ,
           but
           good
           counsell
           :
           Neither
           would
           so
           haue
           cut
           vp
           Peter
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           to
           bid
           him
           go
           behinde
           him
           ,
           and
           turne
           their
           backes
           on
           him
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           rather
           haue
           turnd
           their
           backes
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           faces
           after
           Sathan
           ,
           
             Ier.
             2
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           5
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           indeede
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           that
           either
           our
           Sauiour
           was
           vnwise
           in
           refusing
           
           so
           good
           an
           offer
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           World
           (
           in
           these
           daies
           )
           is
           in
           a
           wrong
           byas
           .
        
         
           Our
           Sauiour
           (
           we
           see
           )
           doth
           not
           onely
           refuse
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           also
           giues
           him
           hard
           words
           ,
           for
           making
           the
           offer
           and
           motion
           .
           For
           hee
           doth
           not
           onely
           confute
           him
           here
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             Scriptum
             est
          
           :
           but
           he
           addes
           words
           of
           bitter
           reprehension
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             Auoyd
             Sathan
          
           .
           Hee
           might
           haue
           giuen
           faire
           words
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           before
           :
           but
           here
           he
           seemeth
           to
           haue
           left
           his
           patience
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           he
           was
           more
           hot
           in
           this
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           lis
           :
           for
           that
           this
           toucheth
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           redemption
           of
           mankinde
           :
           the
           former
           Temptations
           touched
           but
           himselfe
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           the
           turning
           of
           stones
           into
           bread
           ,
           but
           for
           miracle
           :
           and
           the
           casting
           himselfe
           downe
           ,
           was
           but
           to
           try
           God
           ,
           what
           care
           hee
           had
           of
           him
           .
           But
           this
           so
           much
           toucheth
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           can
           hold
           no
           longer
           .
           Also
           ,
           his
           longing
           to
           redeeme
           man
           ,
           caused
           the
           same
           .
           Neither
           did
           he
           onely
           answer
           the
           deuill
           so
           ;
           but
           when
           his
           blessed
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           meant
           friendly
           to
           him
           ,
           moued
           him
           to
           the
           like
           matter
           ,
           he
           rebuked
           him
           sharply
           .
        
         
           Two
           causes
           there
           are
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           is
           very
           earnest
           ;
           one
           in
           counsell
           ministred
           to
           him
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           impairing
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ;
           the
           other
           in
           practises
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           impairing
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           Iohn
           2
           ,
           15.
           there
           he
           was
           not
           only
           vehement
           in
           words
           ;
           but
           made
           a
           whippe
           to
           scourge
           them
           out
           .
           And
           so
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Numb
             .
             12
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             he
             was
             a
             meeke
             man
             ,
             aboue
             all
             the
             men
             of
             the
             earth
             :
          
           yet
           when
           he
           came
           to
           a
           case
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           Exod.
           32
           ,
           19.
           it
           is
           said
           .
           
             He
             threw
             the
             Tables
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             brake
             them
             .
          
           And
           so
           farre
           did
           he
           loose
           his
           naturall
           affection
           to
           his
           people
           
           and
           Country
           men
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           to
           be
           slaine
           And
           so
           in
           a
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           Corah
           rebelled
           ,
           Numb
           .
           16
           ,
           15.
           then
           Moses
           waxed
           very
           angry
           :
           for
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             peace
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           is
           the
           Angels
           song
           and
           ioy
           ,
           and
           the
           deuils
           griefe
           :
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           dissention
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           deuils
           ioy
           ,
           and
           griefe
           of
           the
           Angels
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           besides
           that
           he
           doth
           in
           words
           rebuke
           him
           sharply
           ,
           hee
           doth
           no
           lesse
           in
           gesture
           also
           ;
           as
           by
           turning
           his
           backe
           vpon
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           most
           like
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             Anoyd
             Sathan
          
           :
           )
           which
           is
           such
           a
           despightful
           disgrace
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           one
           should
           offer
           vs
           the
           like
           ,
           we
           would
           take
           it
           in
           very
           great
           disdaine
           .
           Which
           is
           to
           vs
           an
           instruction
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           is
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           keep
           the
           decill
           before
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           our
           eye
           still
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           weapon
           or
           temptation
           ,
           for
           feare
           least
           vnawares
           he
           might
           do
           vs
           some
           hurt
           :
           so
           is
           there
           a
           place
           ,
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           sinne
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           turne
           our
           backes
           on
           ,
           and
           not
           once
           to
           looke
           at
           his
           temptation
           .
           In
           affliction
           ,
           patience
           is
           to
           be
           tried
           ;
           there
           resist
           the
           Deuill
           ,
           stand
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           flie
           from
           ye
           ,
           Iam.
           4
           ,
           7.
           
           Here
           we
           are
           to
           set
           the
           Deuill
           before
           vs.
           But
           in
           a
           case
           of
           lust
           ,
           or
           filthy
           desire
           ,
           then
           do
           ye
           fly
           from
           him
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6
           ,
           18.
           
           So
           in
           2
           Tim
           ,
           2
           ,
           22.
           we
           are
           exhorted
           to
           flye
           from
           the
           lusts
           of
           youth
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           iustice
           :
           there
           is
           no
           standing
           to
           gaze
           backe
           on
           the
           deuill
           ,
           and
           his
           temptations
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             to
             the
             answer
             :
             Scriptum
             est
             .
          
           
             THe
             disputing
             or
             deciding
             of
             the
             Deuils
             Title
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             
             were
             his
             to
             giue
             or
             no
             ,
             Christ
             stands
             not
             vpon
             ;
             nor
             vpon
             this
             ,
             whether
             the
             deuill
             were
             a
             man
             of
             his
             word
             or
             no.
             Indeed
             ,
             it
             might
             well
             haue
             beene
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             the
             deuill
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             :
             his
             promises
             are
             not
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             ,
             as
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             .
             We
             may
             take
             example
             by
             Eue
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             promised
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             eate
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruite
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             like
             Gods
             ;
             but
             were
             they
             so
             indeede
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             eaten
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             .
             And
             as
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdomes
             are
             his
             .
             If
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Israel
             had
             beerie
             at
             his
             disposition
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             Dauid
             should
             neuer
             haue
             beene
             King
             ;
             as
             well
             appeareth
             by
             the
             troubles
             hee
             raised
             against
             him
             .
             No
             ,
             nor
             
               Hezechi
               as
            
             neither
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             he
             would
             neuer
             choose
             such
             .
             We
             may
             see
             his
             good
             will
             in
             Iob
             Chap.
             2
             ,
             7.
             hee
             could
             not
             onely
             be
             content
             to
             spoyle
             him
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             but
             also
             hee
             must
             afflict
             his
             body
             :
             and
             so
             vpon
             the
             Gergashites
             hogges
             ,
             Math.
             8
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             Kingdomes
             are
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             committed
             to
             him
             in
             some
             sort
             to
             dispose
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             faith
             ,
             Luke
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             He
             hath
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             an
             Aduowson
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             present
             vnto
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             there
             saith
             ,
             to
             giue
             to
             whom
             he
             list
             ,
             but
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             permitted
             .
             God
             must
             first
             put
             all
             that
             Iob
             hath
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             .
             
               Abimelech
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             9.
             and
             
               Herod
               ,
               Mat.
            
             2.
             came
             to
             their
             Kingdomes
             by
             the
             deuils
             Patent
             ,
             they
             be
             the
             deuils
             Officers
             .
             So
             we
             see
             daily
             in
             our
             daies
             ,
             that
             he
             bestowes
             Offices
             ,
             and
             presents
             to
             Churches
             .
             So
             that
             as
             Brentius
             saith
             ,
             Many
             haue
             
               Panem
               quotidianum
            
             ,
             that
             cannot
             come
             by
             Danobis
             :
             they
             come
             not
             to
             it
             by
             Gods
             gift
             :
             yet
             all
             the
             
             interest
             that
             the
             deuill
             hath
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             present
             
               Pro
               haec
               vita
               tantuns
            
             .
             As
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             .
             fort
             they
             may
             be
             giuen
             him
             :
             so
             yet
             ,
             not
             to
             dispose
             as
             he
             will.
             It
             is
             God
             onely
             that
             can
             say
             so
             ;
             for
             his
             onely
             they
             are
             absolutely
             .
             
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
               ,
               the
               round
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               dwell
               therein
               ,
               Psal.
            
             24
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             he
             (
             the
             most
             high
             God
             )
             that
             diuided
             to
             the
             Nations
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             
               Deut.
               32
               ,
               8.
               
               By
               him
               Kings
               reigne
               ,
               and
               Princes
               haue
               dominion
               ,
               Prou.
            
             8
             ,
             15.
             
             He
             brought
             Nebuchaednezzer
             to
             know
             ,
             
               That
               the
               most
               high
               God
               bare
               rule
               ouer
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               men
               ,
               Dan.
            
             5
             ,
             21.
             
             He
             indeede
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             
               Cui
               voluero
               ,
               doea
            
             :
             and
             to
             whomsoeuer
             God
             giueth
             ,
             
               he
               giueth
               liberally
               ,
               and
               reproacheth
               no
               man.
               Iam.
            
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             deuill
             (
             we
             see
             )
             exacteth
             more
             than
             the
             thing
             is
             worth
             ,
             and
             straineth
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             grant
             with
             vniust
             couenants
             .
             But
             Christ
             goes
             not
             about
             to
             answer
             the
             deuill
             that
             way
             :
             but
             by
             flying
             ro
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             surest
             hold
             .
             Therefore
             Dauid
             prayers
             ,
             that
             his
             minde
             may
             bee
             enclined
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             Psal.
             119
             ,
             36.
             
             For
             there
             is
             a
             medicine
             for
             euery
             disease
             ,
             and
             power
             as
             well
             against
             this
             Temptation
             of
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             former
             :
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             can
             as
             well
             keepe
             a
             man
             from
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             as
             from
             Desperation
             :
             
               Heauen
               and
               earth
               shall
               passe
               ,
               but
               no
               one
               iote
               of
               this
               ,
            
             Let
             therefore
             
               Haec
               omnia
            
             giue
             place
             to
             
               Scriptum
               est
            
             :
             marry
             
               Omnia
               illa
            
             ,
             which
             both
             we
             now
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             layd
             up
             for
             vs
             here
             after
             ,
             are
             come
             to
             by
             
               Scriptum
               est
            
             .
             So
             that
             
               Omnia
               haec
            
             is
             not
             all
             we
             must
             care
             for
             ;
             there
             be
             things
             to
             come
             (
             besides
             these
             things
             which
             wee
             lay
             hands
             on
             )
             farre
             more
             precious
             .
             Though
             here
             be
             all
             
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             shewed
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             so
             cannot
             the
             other
             Kingdome
             of
             exceeding
             glory
             .
             All
             the
             power
             of
             all
             the
             Princes
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             haue
             not
             power
             ouer
             one
             silly
             soule
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             Math
             ,
             10
             ,
             28.
             
             All
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             called
             but
             a
             great
             big
             fannes
             ,
             or
             pompe
             ,
             
               Acts
               25
               ,
               23.
               
               Salomon
            
             was
             the
             most
             glorious
             Prince
             that
             euer
             was
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             cloathed
             like
             a
             Lilly
             ,
             Mat.
             6
             ,
             29.
             
             Nor
             all
             the
             Lillies
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             nor
             Starres
             in
             heauen
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Moone
             it selfe
             ,
             are
             comparable
             to
             one
             soule
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             whereby
             Christ
             answereth
             the
             deuill
             ,
             is
             in
             
               Deut.
               16
               ,
               13.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               feare
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               serue
               him
               .
            
             If
             any
             fantasticall
             spirit
             oppose
             it selfe
             against
             Moses
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             accursed
             .
             There
             is
             in
             this
             answer
             two
             things
             set
             downe
             ;
             worship
             ,
             and
             Seruice
             :
             both
             which
             are
             due
             to
             God
             onely
             .
             Couetousnesse
             endeth
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             fitly
             is
             so
             termed
             :
             if
             Christ
             had
             beene
             couetously
             minded
             ,
             then
             hee
             must
             needs
             haue
             fallen
             downe
             and
             worshipped
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             for
             Couetousnesse
             and
             Idolatry
             being
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             wee
             would
             not
             haue
             parted
             from
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             .
             Christ
             hath
             heere
             changed
             a
             word
             ,
             which
             the
             Septuaginta
             Translator
             hath
             ;
             which
             signifieth
             ,
             a
             seruice
             with
             an
             open
             testimony
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             wiil
             ye
             know
             if
             a
             man
             do
             b●leeue
             ?
             
               Hee
               beleeueth
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               with
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               mouth
               confesseth
               to
               saluation
               ,
               Rom.
            
             10
             ,
             10.
             
             Such
             as
             glorifie
             God
             as
             well
             in
             their
             members
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             20.
             
             As
             S.
             Iames
             faith
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               Shew
               mee
               thy
               faith
               by
               thy
               workes
               :
            
             so
             may
             in
             be
             said
             of
             feare
             .
             You
             say
             you
             haue
             feare
             ,
             can
             you
             shew
             me
             your
             feare
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             not
             a
             dead
             feare
             ,
             it
             
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             :
             as
             Dan.
             3
             ,
             5.
             it
             must
             be
             shewed
             by
             falling
             downe
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             .
             The
             seruant
             that
             feared
             ,
             fell
             downe
             and
             besought
             his
             master
             ,
             Math.
             18
             ,
             26.
             
             Do
             you
             feare
             ?
             then
             where
             is
             the
             outward
             reuerence
             ?
             The
             inward
             affection
             must
             appeare
             by
             the
             outward
             action
             :
             Religion
             is
             outward
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             inward
             ,
             I
             Kings
             19
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             There
             be
             two
             wayes
             whereby
             we
             may
             haue
             traffique
             with
             the
             deuill
             ,
             either
             of
             both
             will
             serue
             his
             turne
             .
             first
             ,
             homage
             :
             secondly
             ,
             seruice
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             doth
             God
             require
             ,
             euen
             when
             we
             are
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             chamber
             ,
             Ezech.
             8
             ,
             12.
             
             Indeede
             might
             the
             deuill
             say
             ,
             this
             Mountaine
             is
             very
             open
             ;
             but
             how
             say
             ye
             ?
             will
             ye
             be
             content
             closly
             in
             a
             corner
             to
             worship
             me
             ?
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             weare
             my
             cognisance
             on
             your
             fore-head
             ,
             yet
             yee
             may
             take
             my
             marke
             in
             your
             hand
             ;
             then
             shutting
             your
             hand
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             perceiue
             it
             .
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             take
             the
             marke
             ,
             yet
             take
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Beasts
             name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               six
               hundred
               threescore
               and
               six
               ,
               Apoc.
            
             13
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Will
             ye
             do
             none
             of
             these
             ?
             What
             then
             ?
             Will
             ye
             serue
             me
             ?
             Rom.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             Thus
             ye
             see
             what
             glorious
             termes
             hee
             vseth
             :
             but
             if
             one
             should
             seeme
             to
             do
             one
             of
             these
             on
             curtesie
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             be
             content
             till
             he
             do
             it
             of
             duty
             .
          
           
             NOw
             let
             vs
             see
             first
             what
             it
             is
             to
             Worship
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             Cornelius
             did
             to
             Peter
             ,
             he
             met
             him
             ,
             fell
             downe
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             him
             ,
             Acts
             10
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             that
             which
             Iohn
             did
             to
             the
             Angell
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             fell
             downe
             before
             his
             feet
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             Apoc.
             19
             ,
             10.
             
             It
             is
             ,
             when
             one
             on
             the
             knees
             doth
             a
             bodily
             worship
             .
             
             I
             will
             shew
             it
             you
             in
             Dauids
             ,
             words
             :
             for
             I
             cannot
             tell
             it
             ye
             better
             .
             When
             Michol
             scoffed
             at
             Dauid
             ,
             for
             being
             bare-headed
             before
             the
             Arke
             ,
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               I
               will
               be
               more
               vile
               than
               thus
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               low
               in
               mine
               owne
               sight
               ,
               2
               Sam.
            
             6
             ,
             22.
             
             A
             man
             can
             neuer
             be
             too
             reuerent
             to
             God
             :
             we
             thinke
             it
             a
             great
             disgrace
             and
             debasing
             of
             our selues
             ,
             if
             we
             vse
             any
             bodily
             worship
             to
             God.
             It
             may
             be
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             feared
             to
             do
             too
             much
             reuerence
             to
             
               Caesar
               ,
               Hic
               homo
               times
               timere
               Caesarem
               .
            
             Our
             religion
             and
             Cultus
             must
             be
             vncouered
             ,
             and
             a
             bare-faced
             religion
             :
             were
             would
             not
             vse
             to
             come
             before
             a
             meane
             Prince
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             before
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             euen
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             .
             The
             foure
             and
             twenty
             Elders
             fell
             downe
             before
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             him
             that
             liueth
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             crownes
             before
             his
             Throne
             .
             The
             wandring
             eye
             mustlearne
             to
             bee
             fastened
             on
             him
             ,
             Luke
             4
             ,
             20.
             and
             the
             worke
             of
             iustice
             and
             peace
             ,
             Esay
             32
             ,
             17.
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             
               Knees
               to
               how
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             3
             ,
             14.
             and
             
               kneele
               before
               the
               Lord
               their
               Maker
               ,
               Psal.
            
             95
             ,
             6.
             
             Our
             feet
             are
             to
             come
             before
             his
             face
             :
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               King
               aboue
               all
               Gods
               ,
               Psal.
               95
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Iacob
               ,
            
             though
             hee
             were
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             ,
             or
             kneele
             :
             yet
             (
             because
             hee
             would
             vse
             some
             corporall
             seruice
             )
             leaned
             vpon
             his
             staffe
             ,
             &
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             Gen.
             49
             ,
             33.
             and
             Heb.
             11
             ,
             21.
             
             This
             must
             be
             done
             as
             duty
             due
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             that
             be
             strangers
             .
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             Serue
             .
             This
             is
             to
             bow
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             is
             to
             bow
             the
             body
             .
             For
             the
             
             King
             to
             serue
             and
             speake
             kindly
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             serue
             him
             for
             euer
             after
             ,
             1
             King.
             12
             ,
             7.
             is
             not
             the
             seruice
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             nor
             to
             do
             all
             that
             the
             King
             commands
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15
             ,
             15.
             
             For
             God
             must
             be
             aboue
             all
             :
             and
             of
             whomsoeuer
             a
             man
             is
             ouercome
             ,
             to
             him
             he
             is
             in
             bondage
             ,
             2
             Pet
             2
             ,
             19.
             
             Wee
             must
             serue
             God
             with
             our
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             weary
             him
             with
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             Esay
             43
             ,
             23.
             
             We
             may
             not
             make
             a
             dung
             cart
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             load
             him
             with
             our
             sinne
             and
             filth
             ,
             Amos
             2
             ,
             13.
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             againe
             ,
             to
             haue
             as
             much
             more
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             [
             Onely
             .
             ]
             The
             Deuill
             himselfe
             would
             grant
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             to
             bee
             serued
             ,
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             might
             serue
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             too
             :
             but
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               onely
            
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             this
             word
             [
             Onely
             ]
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Scripture
             whence
             Christ
             citeth
             this
             sentence
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             hath
             added
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             
               Deut.
               6
               ,
               13.
               
               Alone
            
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               follow
               after
               other
               gods
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             
               God
               onely
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             aske
             ,
             where
             we
             finde
             Onely
             in
             siustification
             by
             faith
             ?
             Indeed
             we
             do
             not
             finde
             it
             ,
             but
             wee
             do
             finde
             ,
             that
             by
             faith
             and
             nothing
             else
             we
             are
             iustified
             ,
             Rom.
             3
             ,
             28.
             and
             so
             we
             may
             well
             collect
             it
             ,
             by
             faith
             onely
             .
             
               By
               grace
               we
               are
               saued
               through
               faith
               :
               and
               that
               not
               of
               our selues
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             on
             this
             warrant
             haue
             many
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             been
             bold
             ,
             to
             adde
             the
             word
             Onely
             :
             as
             Origen
             vpon
             
               Rom.
               3
               ,
               28.
               
               Hilarie
            
             vpon
             Math.
             8.
             and
             diuers
             others
             say
             ,
             
               Faith
               onely
               instifieth
            
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             onely
             to
             be
             worshipped
             and
             serued
             ,
             and
             none
             besides
             him
             .
             Zephaniah
             prophecieth
             against
             
             them
             that
             serue
             the
             hoste
             of
             heauen
             vpon
             the
             house
             top
             ,
             and
             sweare
             by
             
               Malcham
               ,
               Zeph
            
             ,
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             Iacob
             sware
             by
             the
             feare
             of
             his
             father
             Isaae
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               serued
               their
               Idols
               also
               ,
               Gen.
               32
               ,
               53.
               2
               
               Kings
            
             17
             ,
             41.
             
             It
             is
             the
             property
             of
             Arons
             rod
             ,
             that
             being
             turned
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             if
             the
             Magicians
             turne
             theirs
             also
             into
             Serpents
             ,
             Arons
             will
             deuoure
             the
             rest
             ,
             Exod.
             7
             ,
             15.
             
             Bring
             the
             Arke
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Dagon
               ,
               Dagon
            
             will
             fall
             downe
             and
             breake
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             were
             lifted
             vp
             againe
             ,
             yet
             it
             fell
             downe
             againe
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             5
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             stories
             beare
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             god
             ;
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             would
             not
             come
             into
             
               Pantho
               .
               Samuel
            
             bad
             the
             people
             ,
             
               if
               thuy
               were
               come
               againe
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               their
               hearts
               ,
               to
               put
               away
               their
               strange
               gods
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               1
               sam
               .
            
             7
             ,
             4.
             
             If
             there
             were
             any
             other
             (
             beside
             him
             )
             that
             were
             able
             to
             helpe
             vp
             ,
             wee
             might
             haue
             some
             reason
             to
             serueother
             :
             but
             since
             it
             is
             her
             that
             must
             helpe
             vs
             in
             all
             necessities
             ,
             we
             must
             worship
             him
             alone
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             send
             vs
             
               to
               the
               gods
               which
               wee
               haue
               chosen
               to
               serue
               for
               our
               helpe
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             10
             ,
             14.
             
             If
             we
             could
             finde
             an
             equall
             ,
             or
             a
             better
             then
             God
             ,
             we
             had
             some
             reason
             to
             make
             him
             a
             partner
             in
             his
             worship
             :
             but
             if
             none
             be
             worthy
             once
             to
             be
             named
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             so
             farre
             is
             all
             beneath
             him
             ,
             )
             wee
             shall
             offer
             him
             too
             much
             disgrace
             and
             injury
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             It
             is
             an
             embasing
             of
             gold
             to
             haue
             any
             other
             mettall
             ioyned
             with
             it
             :
             yea
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             siluer
             ;
             
               the
               sonne
            
             (
             saith
             Malachi
             ,
             Chap.
             1
             ,
             6.
             )
             
               honoureth
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               servant
               his
               Lord
               :
               if
               I
               be
               your
               father
               ,
               where
               is
               your
               reuerence
               ?
            
             Whether
             we
             account
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             master
             ;
             or
             
             whether
             wee
             take
             him
             for
             a
             father
             ,
             a
             man
             can
             haue
             but
             one
             father
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             a
             bastard
             ,
             Esay
             2
             ,
             14.
             and
             so
             be
             
               Filius
               Populi
            
             :
             if
             for
             a
             husband
             ,
             not
             two
             husbands
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             iealous
             God
             ,
             and
             cannot
             abide
             that
             .
             
               No
               man
               can
               serue
               two
               master
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               loue
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               despise
               the
               other
               ;
               no
               man
               can
               loue
               God
               and
               Mammon
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Then
             the
             Deuill
             lest
             him
             .
          
           
             
               BLessed
               is
               the
               man
            
             (
             saith
             Iames
             ,
             Chap.
             1
             ,
             12.
             )
             that
             endureth
             temptation
             :
             for
             when
             he
             is
             tried
             ,
             he
             shall
             receiue
             the
             crowne
             of
             life
             .
             Christ
             hath
             endured
             the
             temptation
             ,
             now
             followes
             the
             blessing
             .
             Iacob
             would
             not
             let
             the
             Angel
             depart
             (
             with
             whom
             he
             stroue
             ,
             )
             before
             he
             had
             blessed
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             32
             ,
             26.
             
             Iob
             (
             after
             his
             afflictions
             )
             receiued
             his
             two
             fold
             blessing
             ,
             Iob
             42.
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             first
             heareth
             her selfe
             accounted
             a
             dogge
             :
             but
             at
             last
             she
             heard
             ,
             
               Fiat
               tibi
               .
               Paul
            
             was
             first
             buffeted
             by
             the
             pricke
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             and
             after
             heard
             ,
             
               My
               grace
               is
               sufficient
               for
               thee
               .
            
             So
             here
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             the
             Deuill
             saw
             it
             was
             bootlesse
             to
             stay
             any
             longer
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             good
             by
             him
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             he
             leaues
             our
             Sauiour
             :
             But
             yet
             hee
             went
             not
             away
             willingly
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             was
             sent
             away
             with
             an
             Auant
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             comfort
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             thinke
             we
             stand
             not
             at
             the
             deuils
             curtesie
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             attempt
             vs
             so
             long
             as
             he
             list
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             the
             deuill
             in
             a
             chaine
             ,
             Apoc.
             20
             ,
             2.
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             tempt
             vs
             aboue
             our
             strength
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             13.
             
             For
             the
             rod
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             rest
             on
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             least
             the
             righteous
             put
             forth
             
             
               their
               hand
               to
               wickednesse
               ,
               Psal.
            
             125
             ,
             3.
             
             To
             haue
             the
             deuill
             not
             to
             come
             to
             vs
             is
             a
             great
             fauour
             ;
             but
             to
             haue
             him
             come
             ,
             and
             goe
             away
             conquered
             ,
             is
             exceeding
             mercy
             .
             
               For
               tribulation
               brings
               patience
               ,
               and
               patience
               experience
               ,
               and
               experience
               hope
               ,
               and
               hope
               makes
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5
             ,
             4.
             
             As
             God
             said
             of
             
               Iob
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Hast
               thou
               marked
               my
               servant
               Iob
               ,
               who
               keepeth
               still
               his
               integritie
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             And
             behold
             ,
             the
             Angels
             came
             ,
             and
             ministred
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             ANd
             as
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             Chap.
             15
             ,
             10.
             
             
               There
               is
               ioy
               with
               the
               Angels
               in
               heauen
               ,
               vpon
               the
               conuersion
               of
               euery
               sinner
               .
               For
               we
               are
               made
               a
               spectacle
               vnto
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             4
             ,
             9.
             
             Before
             God
             are
             said
             to
             stand
             ,
             
               ten
               thousand
               Angels
               ,
               Dan.
               7
               ,
               10.
               and
               to
               minister
               before
               him
               .
            
             He
             hath
             a
             greater
             preheminence
             ,
             
               but
               we
               are
               also
               herein
               partakers
               of
               the
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               2
               Pet.
            
             1
             ,
             4.
             either
             because
             we
             are
             fed
             by
             Angels
             ,
             as
             Elias
             Was
             ,
             1
             King.
             19
             ,
             5.
             or
             defended
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             watched
             of
             them
             .
             But
             saith
             
               Esay
               ,
               Chap.
               18
               ,
               18.
               
               He
               that
               beleeueth
               ,
               makes
               not
               hast
               .
            
             Christ
             was
             not
             hasty
             ,
             but
             stayed
             Gods
             good
             time
             :
             he
             would
             not
             make
             his
             owne
             bread
             ,
             but
             stayed
             till
             the
             
               Angels
               ministred
               vnto
               him
               .
               Then
               there
               appeared
               an
               Angel
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               Luke
               ,
            
             22
             ,
             43.
             
             This
             wisedome
             must
             wee
             learne
             by
             holding
             our
             tongue
             ,
             Iob
             33
             ,
             33.
             otherwise
             one
             of
             these
             two
             extremes
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             :
             either
             ,
             
               Extremum
               luctus
               gaudium
               occupat
            
             :
             or
             
               Extrema
               gandij
               luctus
               occupat
               ,
               saith
               Bernard
               ,
               Luke
            
             16
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             world
             is
             like
             Iael
             ,
             who
             meets
             
               Sisera
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             4
             ,
             19.
             and
             entertaines
             him
             at
             first
             very
             friendly
             ,
             shee
             
             allures
             him
             to
             her
             and
             giues
             him
             drinke
             ,
             and
             laies
             him
             downe
             :
             but
             so
             soone
             as
             he
             was
             asleepe
             ,
             she
             smites
             a
             naile
             into
             his
             temple
             :
             The
             world
             beginnes
             with
             milke
             ,
             and
             ends
             with
             a
             hammer
             .
             But
             our
             Sauiours
             meaning
             is
             cleane
             contrary
             .
             The
             world
             first
             vttereth
             
               good
               wine
               ;
               and
               when
               men
               haue
               wsll
               drunke
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               worst
               ,
               Iohn
            
             2
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             Christ
             
               hath
               kept
               bocke
               the
               good
               wine
               till
               now
               ,
            
             Chap.
             2
             ,
             9.
             
             Mathew
             saith
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             
               v.
               14.
               
               The
               Son
               of
               man
               shall
               send
               forth
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               gather
               out
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               all
               things
               that
               offend
               ,
               and
               them
               which
               do
               iniquity
               :
               and
               shall
               cast
               the
               into
               a
               furnace
               of
               fire
               ,
               where
               shall
               be
               weeping
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               :
               Then
               shall
               the
               iust
               shine
               as
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               their
               Father
               .
            
             Our
             Sauiours
             method
             is
             ,
             to
             giue
             bitter
             first
             ,
             and
             sweet
             afterward
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             are
             to
             wish
             ,
             that
             here
             wee
             may
             suffer
             affliction
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             after
             bee
             Crowned
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19873-e130
           
             Galath
             .
             4.
             ●
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Apo.
             5.
             5.